<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Chaos</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Chaos"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Chaos"/>
	<updated>2026-05-01T11:23:55Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=495979</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=495979"/>
		<updated>2016-07-10T15:28:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Ero Manga Sensei ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
thanks for translating this light novel i have really enjoyed the first chapter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for your hard work! I did a bit of editing and I hope you don&#039;t mind! [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 00:19, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello~ Chaos. thankyou for the great work translating this. i just noticed some stuff while editing.. well mainly your use of &amp;quot;Although X, but Y&amp;quot; type statements.. the correct format should be &amp;quot;Although X, Y&amp;quot; - the &#039;but&#039; is redundant. you can see the examples from where i&#039;ve fixed most of them.. anyway hope that helps with your other TL&#039;s as well.. --[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]] ([[User talk:Shr3ddy66|talk]]) 11:14, 8 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hello, i had been wondering, will you do the afterword of eromanga sensei vol 03 please [[User:Hykzqwmx|Hykzqwmx]] ([[User talk:Hykzqwmx|talk]]) 12:14, 3 May 2015 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
: I will, but probably not in anytime soon. My reallife is getting quite busy this year &amp;gt;.&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the ero manga sensei translations! :) hope you continue and people appreciate your effort!!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos-sama. Thank you fo translation this wonderfull novel. My nick - Elberet. I&#039;m Russian translator of Eromanga-sensei. I really want to speak with you in skype(for example), but... Now i write to you with different thing.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Do you have raws of 5 vollume? I don&#039;t see them in internet. But... Member of our translators-team(Ark) some days ago went to Japan, buy there 4-5 vollums of Eromanga-sensei and send it to me. Only now i get it(fucking post...). If you need it - i can scan it. Usually i scan only illustrations(examle of vol 3 there - https://mega.nz/#!k8hWSYLK!DbOwqxw8nvde81ahfmI_U4n-J22i41H-CJnbWrYmdZE), but if you need all 5th vollume - i can scan it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you interest in it - plz write to my mail(juric8899@gmail.com) or my skype(juric8899). Will be waiting for your answer...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
P.S. Our tranlation-team - RuRanobe(http://ruranobe.ru/r/ems)--[[User:Elberet|Elberet]] ([[User talk:Elberet|talk]]) 09:41, 24 September 2015 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since you&#039;re the manager (and assuming you didn&#039;t know already), I should tell you that NanoDesu kinda pulled out his translations of [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]] Volume 2 and a part of Volume 3&#039;s Chapter 4. Since Js06 is still registered for V2 Ch4, I took the liberty of asking him whether he was still interested in completing translation it, but that still leaves V2 without Baka-Tsuki&#039;s own copy, so...I was wondering if you were interested in re-translating that one?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry for springing this on you, especially since this was supposed to be a completed project. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:10, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: Okay ~ I don&#039;t mind, but do you know why NanoDesu suddenly decided to pull out their translation ? [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, technically he hasn&#039;t asked for his contributions to be deleted yet, though I felt obligated to inform him that he had the choice to. As for why, it seems the NanoDesu group had a recent policy change of not letting other sites host their translations anymore. I think Nano just didn&#039;t get around to doing that on Baka-Tsuki until I informed him about [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4]], which I believe was mostly his translation that an anon posted here without his permission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, thanks for taking up the mantle once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
EDIT: ...On second look, V3 C4 probably &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; the reason for their &amp;quot;recent policy change&amp;quot;. Or at least a major part of it. It&#039;s probably not a coincidence &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039; announcement of theirs came out the same day I know for sure ND read my message... -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:19, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: .....Are you telling me that someone that no one knew about posted their translation in here without their permission? In that case, it can&#039;t be helped, he had the right and the reason to pull out. I will give him an apology later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes; specifically, by someone with an IP of [[Special:Contributions/173.224.217.162|173.224.217.162]] back in October 2012. You can see on this IP&#039;s [[User talk:173.224.217.162|talk page]] that some people found it suspicious, but unfortunately no one followed up on it, and I&#039;m not sure if anyone checked it against NanoDesu&#039;s until I did. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:26, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Eromanga-sensei update ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I dont have a blog yet, so all translated volume will be here until further notice&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Volume 1 - 4: https://www.dropbox.com/s/3v7rycmnxiifea4/Eromanga.txt?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
# Volume 5&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 1 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/jkd6u9hyyzgtmbv/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%201%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 2 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/6t19jpnhgcj4ttm/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%202%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 3 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/w68875af33w408x/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%203%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 3.5 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/vw0c410nuieso6z/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%203.5%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=494157</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=494157"/>
		<updated>2016-06-23T22:22:55Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Eromanga-sensei update */ new section&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Ero Manga Sensei ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
thanks for translating this light novel i have really enjoyed the first chapter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for your hard work! I did a bit of editing and I hope you don&#039;t mind! [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 00:19, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello~ Chaos. thankyou for the great work translating this. i just noticed some stuff while editing.. well mainly your use of &amp;quot;Although X, but Y&amp;quot; type statements.. the correct format should be &amp;quot;Although X, Y&amp;quot; - the &#039;but&#039; is redundant. you can see the examples from where i&#039;ve fixed most of them.. anyway hope that helps with your other TL&#039;s as well.. --[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]] ([[User talk:Shr3ddy66|talk]]) 11:14, 8 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hello, i had been wondering, will you do the afterword of eromanga sensei vol 03 please [[User:Hykzqwmx|Hykzqwmx]] ([[User talk:Hykzqwmx|talk]]) 12:14, 3 May 2015 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
: I will, but probably not in anytime soon. My reallife is getting quite busy this year &amp;gt;.&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the ero manga sensei translations! :) hope you continue and people appreciate your effort!!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos-sama. Thank you fo translation this wonderfull novel. My nick - Elberet. I&#039;m Russian translator of Eromanga-sensei. I really want to speak with you in skype(for example), but... Now i write to you with different thing.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Do you have raws of 5 vollume? I don&#039;t see them in internet. But... Member of our translators-team(Ark) some days ago went to Japan, buy there 4-5 vollums of Eromanga-sensei and send it to me. Only now i get it(fucking post...). If you need it - i can scan it. Usually i scan only illustrations(examle of vol 3 there - https://mega.nz/#!k8hWSYLK!DbOwqxw8nvde81ahfmI_U4n-J22i41H-CJnbWrYmdZE), but if you need all 5th vollume - i can scan it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you interest in it - plz write to my mail(juric8899@gmail.com) or my skype(juric8899). Will be waiting for your answer...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
P.S. Our tranlation-team - RuRanobe(http://ruranobe.ru/r/ems)--[[User:Elberet|Elberet]] ([[User talk:Elberet|talk]]) 09:41, 24 September 2015 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since you&#039;re the manager (and assuming you didn&#039;t know already), I should tell you that NanoDesu kinda pulled out his translations of [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]] Volume 2 and a part of Volume 3&#039;s Chapter 4. Since Js06 is still registered for V2 Ch4, I took the liberty of asking him whether he was still interested in completing translation it, but that still leaves V2 without Baka-Tsuki&#039;s own copy, so...I was wondering if you were interested in re-translating that one?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry for springing this on you, especially since this was supposed to be a completed project. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:10, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: Okay ~ I don&#039;t mind, but do you know why NanoDesu suddenly decided to pull out their translation ? [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, technically he hasn&#039;t asked for his contributions to be deleted yet, though I felt obligated to inform him that he had the choice to. As for why, it seems the NanoDesu group had a recent policy change of not letting other sites host their translations anymore. I think Nano just didn&#039;t get around to doing that on Baka-Tsuki until I informed him about [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4]], which I believe was mostly his translation that an anon posted here without his permission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, thanks for taking up the mantle once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
EDIT: ...On second look, V3 C4 probably &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; the reason for their &amp;quot;recent policy change&amp;quot;. Or at least a major part of it. It&#039;s probably not a coincidence &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039; announcement of theirs came out the same day I know for sure ND read my message... -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:19, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: .....Are you telling me that someone that no one knew about posted their translation in here without their permission? In that case, it can&#039;t be helped, he had the right and the reason to pull out. I will give him an apology later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes; specifically, by someone with an IP of [[Special:Contributions/173.224.217.162|173.224.217.162]] back in October 2012. You can see on this IP&#039;s [[User talk:173.224.217.162|talk page]] that some people found it suspicious, but unfortunately no one followed up on it, and I&#039;m not sure if anyone checked it against NanoDesu&#039;s until I did. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:26, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Eromanga-sensei update ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I dont have a blog yet, so all translated volume will be here until further notice&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Volume 1 - 4: https://www.dropbox.com/s/3v7rycmnxiifea4/Eromanga.txt?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
# Volume 5&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 1 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/jkd6u9hyyzgtmbv/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%201%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;br /&gt;
## Chapter 2 : https://www.dropbox.com/s/6t19jpnhgcj4ttm/Ero%20Manga%20Sensei%20-%20Imouto%20to%20Akazu%20no%20Ma%20-%20Volume%205%20Chapter%202%20%5BEng%5D.docx?dl=0&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Translatebear&amp;diff=464689</id>
		<title>User talk:Translatebear</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Translatebear&amp;diff=464689"/>
		<updated>2015-10-01T07:17:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
==Seiken Tsukai No World Break ==&lt;br /&gt;
===Comments===&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for translating World Break. Loving it [[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 11:42, 7 June 2015 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for picking up this series.--[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 20:19, 5 February 2015 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello I&#039;m looking to see if i could do the editing for Seiken Tsukai no World Break. If it helps any in the decision &lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m an English major. --[[User:Ceberus|Ceberus]] ([[User talk:Ceberus|talk]]) 19:54, 7 February 2015 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi Ceberus. Am glad for your help as you can guess I&#039;m totally ignoring all proper grammer due to 1) rushing 2) lazy. Thanks so much for offering. &amp;quot;09:01, 8 February 2015 (CST)[[User:Translatebear|Translatebear]]&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I would like to help.  I am loving this series, and want to help. Please let me know how I can help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi! I have been on this site from time to time to read. This time I thought that I could assist with the translation of Seiken Tsukai no World Break. I watched the Anime and got an intrest in it, so while I&#039;m reading it in japanese I can aswell try to translate it.&lt;br /&gt;
-Zephane&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi Zephane. Thanks for the help but I&#039;m going to have to decline. I&#039;m still translating at the moment and if you read the LN you will know that the teminology will become deeper in the later volume so I would like the terminology to be clear. Thanks anyway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator section==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Editor section==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Seiken Tsukai No World Break ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for translate &amp;quot;Seiken Tsukai No World Break&amp;quot; Translatebear.&lt;br /&gt;
Please continue your hardwork until this project became Full Project!!--[[User:Copslacs|Copslacs]] ([[User talk:Copslacs|talk]]) 09:11, 16 March 2015 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Hi. I see that you are the manager of the STnWB project. I&#039;d like to ask if there is anyone currently translating chapter 6 of volume 1 (Rank C Promotion). I&#039;m translating it to a second language, but if there is no one working on it then I can translate it into English too.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Seiken_Tsukai_No_World_Break:Volume_1_Chapter_4&amp;diff=463978</id>
		<title>Talk:Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Seiken_Tsukai_No_World_Break:Volume_1_Chapter_4&amp;diff=463978"/>
		<updated>2015-09-25T08:15:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;~~~ “How could I not be willing? Isn’t that my wish all along?” &amp;lt;= Isn&amp;#039;t that line supposed to be &amp;quot;It&amp;#039;s not like I&amp;#039;m not willing, but it&amp;#039;s not all I longed for.&amp;quot;&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
“How could I not be willing? Isn’t that my wish all along?” &amp;lt;= Isn&#039;t that line supposed to be &amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I&#039;m not willing, but it&#039;s not all I longed for.&amp;quot;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=441350</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=441350"/>
		<updated>2015-05-05T15:11:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Ero Manga Sensei ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
thanks for translating this light novel i have really enjoyed the first chapter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for your hard work! I did a bit of editing and I hope you don&#039;t mind! [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 00:19, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello~ Chaos. thankyou for the great work translating this. i just noticed some stuff while editing.. well mainly your use of &amp;quot;Although X, but Y&amp;quot; type statements.. the correct format should be &amp;quot;Although X, Y&amp;quot; - the &#039;but&#039; is redundant. you can see the examples from where i&#039;ve fixed most of them.. anyway hope that helps with your other TL&#039;s as well.. --[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]] ([[User talk:Shr3ddy66|talk]]) 11:14, 8 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hello, i had been wondering, will you do the afterword of eromanga sensei vol 03 please [[User:Hykzqwmx|Hykzqwmx]] ([[User talk:Hykzqwmx|talk]]) 12:14, 3 May 2015 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
: I will, but probably not in anytime soon. My reallife is getting quite busy this year &amp;gt;.&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the ero manga sensei translations! :) hope you continue and people appreciate your effort!!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since you&#039;re the manager (and assuming you didn&#039;t know already), I should tell you that NanoDesu kinda pulled out his translations of [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]] Volume 2 and a part of Volume 3&#039;s Chapter 4. Since Js06 is still registered for V2 Ch4, I took the liberty of asking him whether he was still interested in completing translation it, but that still leaves V2 without Baka-Tsuki&#039;s own copy, so...I was wondering if you were interested in re-translating that one?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry for springing this on you, especially since this was supposed to be a completed project. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:10, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: Okay ~ I don&#039;t mind, but do you know why NanoDesu suddenly decided to pull out their translation ? [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, technically he hasn&#039;t asked for his contributions to be deleted yet, though I felt obligated to inform him that he had the choice to. As for why, it seems the NanoDesu group had a recent policy change of not letting other sites host their translations anymore. I think Nano just didn&#039;t get around to doing that on Baka-Tsuki until I informed him about [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4]], which I believe was mostly his translation that an anon posted here without his permission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, thanks for taking up the mantle once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
EDIT: ...On second look, V3 C4 probably &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; the reason for their &amp;quot;recent policy change&amp;quot;. Or at least a major part of it. It&#039;s probably not a coincidence &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039; announcement of theirs came out the same day I know for sure ND read my message... -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:19, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: .....Are you telling me that someone that no one knew about posted their translation in here without their permission? In that case, it can&#039;t be helped, he had the right and the reason to pull out. I will give him an apology later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes; specifically, by someone with an IP of [[Special:Contributions/173.224.217.162|173.224.217.162]] back in October 2012. You can see on this IP&#039;s [[User talk:173.224.217.162|talk page]] that some people found it suspicious, but unfortunately no one followed up on it, and I&#039;m not sure if anyone checked it against NanoDesu&#039;s until I did. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:26, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=435200</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=435200"/>
		<updated>2015-04-03T23:03:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Ero Manga Sensei series by Tsukasa Fushimi */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Eromanga-sensei Vol1 Cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Eromanga-sensei_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 3 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Appendix|Appendix]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3 - My Little Sister and the Island of Fairies ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4 - ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 3 - エロマンガ先生(3) 妹と妖精の島 (October 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866937-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 4 - エロマンガ先生(4) エロマンガ先生VSエロマンガ先生G (March 10, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-04-869334-9}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ero_Manga_Sensei:Volume_3&amp;diff=414685</id>
		<title>Talk:Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ero_Manga_Sensei:Volume_3&amp;diff=414685"/>
		<updated>2015-02-03T14:01:55Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Thought and impression */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Thought and impression ==&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Franky speaking, I believe this whole volume is a big victory for Elf. I myself believe in the motto: Who dare, win. In fact, that&#039;s how OreImo ended: Kirino dared, Kirino actively tried, thus she win. Manami had a chance (no, a lots of chances) and wasted them all, thus she lost. At the moment, there are 3 girls trying to get Izumi&#039;s attention: Sagiri, , Elf and Muramasa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Muramasa confessed in volume two, but did she truly love Masamune as a person? Or she love the author, novelist Izumi Masamune? It&#039;s hard to tell, but look at this volume: She basically beaming at a new novel. To me, it&#039;s a hint that she love Masamune the same way a fan love his/her idol (ie: they thought it&#039;s romantically, but in reality it didn&#039;t). One down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is Sagiri. Unlike Kirino, who is active, outgoing, Sagiri is the polar opposite: weak, quite, shettered, making people want to protect her. And thus Izumi MUST have a big sister-complex, otherwise she would not stand a snowball&#039;s chance in hell. Problem is, Izumi doesn&#039;t actually show his interest in her more than a &amp;quot;siscon&amp;quot; brother. True, the line is thin, and maybe Fushimi-sensei is misleading us reader again, but who knows?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And unlike both Muramasa and Sagiri, Elf is basically a chuunibyou Kirino here. Active, outgoing, knowing when to make a move and when to not make one. She is clearly had a lot of insight, can read Masamune like an open book. I find her a more interesting character than the title imouto this time. So, goodluck, Elf!&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ero_Manga_Sensei:Volume_3&amp;diff=414684</id>
		<title>Talk:Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ero_Manga_Sensei:Volume_3&amp;diff=414684"/>
		<updated>2015-02-03T14:01:30Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;== Thought and impression == ~~~ Franky speaking, I believe this whole volume is a big victory for Elf. I myself believe in the motto: Who dare, win. In fact, that&amp;#039;s how OreIm...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Thought and impression ==&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Franky speaking, I believe this whole volume is a big victory for Elf. I myself believe in the motto: Who dare, win. In fact, that&#039;s how OreImo ended: Kirino dared, Kirino actively tried, thus she win. Manami had a chance (no, a lots of chances) and wasted them all, thus she lost. At the moment, there are 3 girls trying to get Izumi&#039;s attention: Sagiri, , Elf and Muramasa. Muramasa confessed in volume two, but did she truly love Masamune as a person? Or she love the author, novelist Izumi Masamune? It&#039;s hard to tell, but look at this volume: She basically beaming at a new novel. To me, it&#039;s a hint that she love Masamune the same way a fan love his/her idol (ie: they thought it&#039;s romantically, but in reality it didn&#039;t). One down. &lt;br /&gt;
Next is Sagiri. Unlike Kirino, who is active, outgoing, Sagiri is the polar opposite: weak, quite, shettered, making people want to protect her. And thus Izumi MUST have a big sister-complex, otherwise she would not stand a snowball&#039;s chance in hell. Problem is, Izumi doesn&#039;t actually show his interest in her more than a &amp;quot;siscon&amp;quot; brother. True, the line is thin, and maybe Fushimi-sensei is misleading us reader again, but who knows?&lt;br /&gt;
And unlike both Muramasa and Sagiri, Elf is basically a chuunibyou Kirino here. Active, outgoing, knowing when to make a move and when to not make one. She is clearly had a lot of insight, can read Masamune like an open book. I find her a more interesting character than the title imouto this time. So, goodluck, Elf!&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=414679</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=414679"/>
		<updated>2015-02-03T13:46:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Ero Manga Sensei series by Tsukasa Fushimi */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Eromanga-sensei Vol1 Cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 3 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Appendix|Appendix]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3 - My Little Sister and the Island of Fairies ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 3 - エロマンガ先生(3) 妹と妖精の島 (October 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866937-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=414669</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=414669"/>
		<updated>2015-02-03T13:24:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Volume 3 - My Little Sister and the Island of Fairies */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Eromanga-sensei Vol1 Cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 3 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Appendix|Appendix]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3 - My Little Sister and the Island of Fairies===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 3 - エロマンガ先生(3) 妹と妖精の島 (October 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866937-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=390221</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=390221"/>
		<updated>2014-09-11T22:39:44Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Reverted edits by 49.145.17.72 (talk) to last revision by Owq&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==An Ending&#039;s Continuation==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me make myself clear. This is my dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s fine if you think I&#039;m still daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name is Kousaka Kirino. She was very active abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, but she also became even more charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn&#039;t even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;They get along really well.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a very heart warming scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I walked closer and listened to Kirino talking with my daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wait a second!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hastily asked, because somehow the name &#039;Shiori&#039; sounded familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked up &amp;quot;Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean, ah? You, are you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I couldn&#039;t just say &amp;quot;You aren&#039;t playing &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a bad game for education?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quickly changed my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, I didn&#039;t get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter—&#039;Wah, wah&#039;—she started crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s okay, it&#039;s okay, it&#039;s okay. Good girl, good girl. Your dad is so scary...oh...mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pinched my daughter&#039;s nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister glanced at me, and asked &amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...just now...what was that game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? This? This is a new game that was released yesterday.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn&#039;t look like an eroge or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...it&#039;s the same as if you didn&#039;t answer my question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;...Why was I thinking like Ayase?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that how parents thought? &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, in this aspect, you haven&#039;t changed at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You always preferred laying down in one place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes—my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn&#039;t have work overseas, she stayed at my parents&#039; house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is that like a hikikomori?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? I don&#039;t care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome home, darling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn&#039;t get used to this. So unbelievable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tonight&#039;s dinner—I tried harder than usual.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife showed me a gentle smile:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Heehee, of course there is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought about it for a second…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be—a second one?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and hit me: &amp;quot;That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see. What a pity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—&amp;quot; My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, I&#039;m waiting for dinner.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother&#039;s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are back?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope, where did he go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He went to the toy store. Just now &#039;princess&#039; wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn&#039;t see the strict father anymore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not good to spoil kids too much. Although it&#039;s not a problem now, it&#039;s not good for future education.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot; Mom smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It smells nice. I&#039;m starting to feel hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright. Let&#039;s wait for your father to return before eating.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mom moved her hand to her face, and whispered to me without letting my wife hear:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway—Kyousuke, you really married such a good wife!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn&#039;t know that she was so good at cooking when I married her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are an idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn&#039;t know how it would turn out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts &#039;is that girl okay?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You are so direct...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think that they were the same person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—what are you talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m telling her how much I love you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should say it honestly—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video playing in reverse, she quickly moved back to her previous position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack—no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack—damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed, and asked her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She was so cute back then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying &#039;what kind of relationship do they have?&#039;. What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you just say that we are brother and sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Mommy is mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino&#039;s head and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Auntie, I&#039;m hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay—grandpa is so slow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru&#039;s figure together with Mommy after dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—really.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, why won&#039;t she call me Mommy again? She called me it before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as &#039;this is auntie.&#039; A few tries later, she didn&#039;t make that mistake anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you have to do that? I&#039;m only in my twenties. Years of youth.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For a child, you are still her auntie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, if you like kids that much, why don&#039;t you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I don&#039;t understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a legendary hikikomori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s unimportant. By the way, isn&#039;t it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So many years ago...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And later...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn&#039;t know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, we were—how could I put it, we were still young. We weren&#039;t mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About—yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm—as expected of a siscon!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s expression...don&#039;t tell me...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Indeed it is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are they doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I met Saori not long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She looked quite happy, &#039;it has been a while since our last meeting,&#039; just like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—haha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also...I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is an office lady now, right?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, I really really want to see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Disgusting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, hey...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes, I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; It was when we first met, her angelic smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori, Ayase, Manami, the Akagi siblings, Ria, Bridget, the Mikagami siblings, the Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you serious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m serious. Although everyone has their own work, let&#039;s give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just like a class reunion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it&#039;s like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s decide that later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least, it was a good idea in Kirino&#039;s opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn&#039;t she? Although some people might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we have decided to do it, let&#039;s discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You already decided to leave everything to Saori again?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because she was very reliable...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, Saori would be angry if we don&#039;t ask her for help...although...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked aside, hesitating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her &#039;Bajeena&#039; personality?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, that would be fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not really though.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Itchy...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If their personality is the same...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say something so scary!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we got married. If...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were talking—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head—quite a good meal. My daughter said &#039;So good!&#039; and tried to sniff it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This isn&#039;t bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Future education is going to be difficult...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t spoil her too much, okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was surprised too, she asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back! I have brought a doll back!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;very fond of his granddaughter&#039; grandpa came back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then come and eat&amp;quot;, mom said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled and looked at my wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Congratulations on your promotion!&amp;quot; My wife smiled back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you knew.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It...it&#039;s nothing big&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It really became what you said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot; My wife sounded surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back then, when you said, that kind of thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn&#039;t know if this feeling was a dream or real.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the past me walking on the same route as me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=387935</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=387935"/>
		<updated>2014-09-02T10:14:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 2 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Old updates can be found [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Appendix|Appendix]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=369569</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=369569"/>
		<updated>2014-07-15T00:03:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 2 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the full list of updates visit the [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|Archive]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:A_Momentary_Chance_Encounter&amp;diff=366238</id>
		<title>Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Momentary Chance Encounter</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:A_Momentary_Chance_Encounter&amp;diff=366238"/>
		<updated>2014-07-05T06:15:41Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;As expected, Ky-Ki is still loving each other, promises to be damn :3 [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:A_Momentary_Chance_Encounter&amp;diff=366236</id>
		<title>Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Momentary Chance Encounter</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:A_Momentary_Chance_Encounter&amp;diff=366236"/>
		<updated>2014-07-05T06:15:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;As expected, Ky-Ki is still loving each other, promises to be damn :3&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;As expected, Ky-Ki is still loving each other, promises to be damn :3&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=363944</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=363944"/>
		<updated>2014-06-28T04:00:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei: Imōto to Akazu no Ma (エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 2 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*May 1, 2014 - Volume 1 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*April 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*April 4, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*February 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*February 12, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*January 23, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*January 22, 2014 - Creation of the project page&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found on the [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|Ero Manga Sensei Updates page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;
*Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;
*Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;
*Epilogue&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=360832</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=360832"/>
		<updated>2014-06-14T01:55:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:Oreimo3_199.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
==Chapter 4==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A week passed after she finished the manuscript for her cell phone novel and the morning of the annoying opening ceremony came.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino had simply pushed herself too hard and her cold had gotten worse, so it seemed she was bedridden. I say “seemed” because she was so feverish that she stayed in her room even during meals, so I never had a chance to see her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was eating breakfast, my mother came over to speak with me while looking a bit down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke~. That girl still has a high fever, but she is insisting she goes to school.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s complaining about having practice and her job, isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, exactly. Sigh. She simply won’t listen, so I just asked your father to talk some sense into her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I knew it. That idiot brought this on herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Well, she isn’t going to get over this cold through pure willpower and she’ll have no choice but to stay home today once dad lectures her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Tch. She’ll probably insist on going to school each and every day until she gets over this fever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could only shake my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m worried, so I’m taking her to the hospital today. I’ve heard the flu has been going around lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, I see.” I sipped at my miso soup. “Just warn her to make sure she doesn’t give it to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. Why are you so heartless? You’re her brother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keh. Like I care about her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Are you stupid? Worrying for her isn’t going to make her get better any faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back from school, my mom told me that Kirino did indeed have the flu. “Oh, I see,” was my honest reaction. I could not think of anything else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After washing my hands and rinsing out my mouth more thoroughly than usual, I headed upstairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a few moments of indecision, I knocked on my little sister’s door. She may have been asleep, so I knocked lightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I received no response. Deciding she must have been asleep, I scratched at my cheek and started to turn around, but then I heard a click and the door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That door that usually slammed forcefully directly into my face had no energy today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino peered out at me in her pajamas through the cracked door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Oh, I haven’t thought of anything to say. Why did I even knock on her door? I don’t have any business with her. Um…uh…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hey…do you want some yogurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Oreimo3_203.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held out the plastic bag hanging from one of my hands. I had bought the yogurt at a convenience store on the way home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s feverish head nodded and she took the convenience store bag. She seemed oddly docile, but that was likely because she did not have enough energy to verbally abuse me. Ironically, my sister was a lot cuter when she had the flu and didn’t talk much. It was worth giving up my yogurt for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Have you taken your medicine?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…No.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Take it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then realized Kirino was holding her cell phone in her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing with your phone?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don’t tell me she’s still working on that novel…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quit being stupid and get back in bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having been scolded by her brother, Kirino only hung her head down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed even more downhearted than you would expect of someone suffering from a fever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, it looked a bit like she had been crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Now, that’s a lie. I can’t have you thinking your brother is that stupid. I can tell how you’re feeling to certain extent just by looking at you. And now that I think about it, someone with as strong a sense of responsibility and awareness that she is a professional as you should be doing nothing but trying to get over this illness on her day home from school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t nothing, you idiot. If you’re worried about something, tell me. Tell me and then get to sleep. You need to recover so you can get back to practice and work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s eyes opened wide in surprise at my bluntness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What’s…with you? You’re being surprisingly kind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. I just want you to recover before you infect me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had been trying to speak harshly to her, but Kirino only gave a small laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re an idiot,” she said. “Well, whatever. Come in. I doubt you can do anything about it, but I’ll tell you if you want to hear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine, fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I entered her room despite that meaning it would be my own fault if I caught her flu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After inviting me in, Kirino sat on her bed and handed me her phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wh-what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recoiled back at having it thrust out at me so suddenly. I then took it and looked at the screen. The main page for Cell Phone i-Club was displayed on the LCD screen. The site had a large announcement written on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An amazing newcomer to the cell phone novel world is having her debut work published in hard cover! It is being published by MediAscii Works! The whole novel is available ahead of time here on Cell Phone i-Club!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, a hard cover novel from Cell Phone i-Club was being put online in full as a sales promotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the author was referred to as an “amazing newcomer” they must have had a lot of confidence in the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first thing that came to my mind was…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is this ‘amazing newcomer’ they’re talking about you!? Wow!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave no response. She took the phone from me, pressed some buttons while coughing a few times, and then handed it back to me. I looked at the screen and saw what must have been a page of the cell phone novel this “amazing newcomer” had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its title was “Little Sister Sky”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that couldn’t be any more obviously you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could tell without even glancing through the text. This was clearly the cell phone novel Kirino had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel Kirino had so desperately worked to finish was awash in the limelight in a big way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Below the title was a button labeled “review this work”. I clicked it and a large number of people’s impressions of the novel popped up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a good story!” “I cried.” “Their pure love was the best part.” “As a girl, this really moved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They went on and on. The book had not even been released yet and there were already over 100 reviews. And they were all favorable impressions. From what I could see, the novel had the strongest support from young girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…That’s amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t actually say it out loud, but that was what I thought. But I was also a little dissatisfied that the readers had seen Toshi and Rino’s relationship as pure love like the author had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After tagging along when she was gathering data and watching as she worked so hard to write the novel, I was actually moved by this positive reaction. I was amazed at how much talent she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Sigh. She’s increased the gap yet again. How far behind are you trying to leave your brother, little sister? It’s so frustrating and pathetic that I might just get depressed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a smile that was a mixture of self-torture and joy appeared on my face, I realized something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, then why do you look so upset?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t make sense. The novel she had worked so hard to write was being well received, had a huge announcement, and was being published. Normally, that would be a time for joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…else.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah? What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They’ve made it so it’s written by someone else!” Kirino shouted as if she was about to cough up blood before she started coughing normally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“H-hey, are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to be suffering so much that I reached out to pat her on the back, but she brushed my hand aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was still coughing pretty badly, so I wasn’t about to get angry with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean they made it so it’s written by someone else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After coughing a bit more and catching her breath, she said, “I-I mean that I’m the one that wrote it, but the author is given as some penname I’ve never seen before in my life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked and, sure enough, it said “Author – Rino” below the title. The author’s name was the same as the protagonist of Little Sister Sky. Presumably they were trying to make it look like the story was something the author had actually experienced, as was common with cell phone novels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So they changed the penname without asking because they thought it would sell better with the author and the protagonist having the same name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No! That’s not what happened…!” My little sister fell into another painful-looking fit of coughing. “I wouldn’t be so upset if that was all it was. Ever since I sent him the password to the site where I saved the manuscript, I haven’t heard anything from him. When I call the cell phone number written on the business card, I just get the voice mail, I don’t get any response to my emails, and this page appeared without warning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The site where she saved the manuscript? …Oh, I get it. You save a cell phone novel to your blog-like page on a cell phone site as you write it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe there’s been some kind of misunderstanding. How about I call the editorial department for you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I already called them! I told them I wrote the novel and that no one was contacting me and asked them what was going on, but they wouldn’t tell me anything! They listened to what I had to say, but they just treated it like a common complaint and wouldn’t transfer me over to my editor. Also, the password to the Cell Phone i-Club site I saved the manuscript to was changed, so I can’t log in!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was not a turn of events I wanted to think about. But if &#039;&#039;what I thought was going on was indeed going on&#039;&#039;, then having my little sister speak the decisive words would have been too cruel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why I stated my conclusion even if it was a bit premature to jump to that conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He plagiarized you? That editor we met in Shinjuku before took the cell phone novel you wrote and is releasing it under someone else’s name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I think so. …What else could it be?” Kirino muttered painfully while sitting on her bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her face was red from her fever and I could see tears welling up in her eyes. Having this trouble occur while she was bedridden from the flu was like kicking her while she was down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what are you going to do? Surely you aren’t just going to lie here crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not going to do anything,” was my little sister’s unexpected response. “Make no mistake. I only told you about this because you asked. I have no intention of doing anything about this trouble. In fact, I wasn’t worried about this at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That had to have been a lie. She had worked so hard on it and it had all been snatched away from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I knew just how much she hated to lose, so I knew she had to hate it with all of her being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not?” repeated Kirino with a scornful laugh. “Isn’t that obvious? What I need to do right now is work my hardest to recover and get back to work and practice as soon as I can. Even if I was tricked, that only affects me. I don’t have time to deal with something like that. I have much more important things to do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her arrogant tone made it sound like she was looking down on the entire world. To me, it sounded forced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After another fit of coughing, she continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It does piss me off that I was used and I want to kill that faggot. But isn’t all that just more proof of my talent? He only stole my novel because it was that valuable, right? Heh. If that one was stolen, I just need to write another one. I’ll make this one even more amazing.” Kirino folded her arms like usual and gave a small laugh. “Also, that cell phone novel was really nothing more than something to do for fun. I tried to keep it up alongside everything else, but I only ended up collapsing and causing trouble for everyone. I’ve learned my lesson. I’ll make sure that never happens again. In a way, this was perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she hadn’t so clearly been crying, that might have sounded pretty cool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just get out of here and leave me alone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You really do suck at lying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister was indeed amazing. She had plenty of talent, put in plenty of hard work, and had an almost creepy passion for something once she started it. As a result, I had thought that everything would always go the way she wanted. However, she was not without her weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had major problems dealing with trouble she had not expected. With difficulties that she saw coming, she was able to thoroughly prepare herself and come up with a plan. But when an attack came from a blind spot or she came across a problem she had not prepared for, she had no idea what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had experienced that weakness of my sister’s in the troubles with dad and Ayase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was only 14 years old and in middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how amazing or talented she seemed, I could not forget that fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was her big brother, after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hoo…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What do I do now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing what my little sister had to say and leaving her room, I bit my lower lip while thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except I wasn’t really thinking. While the voice of my heart may have been asking what to do, I had already decided deep down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What I was doing was worrying. I could not accept why I was so settled on what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, I hated my little sister. I really, really hated her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I may be repeating myself, but I just want to make that very clear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had only ever accepted that life consultation way back when as a careless way to end that conversation with her as quickly as possible. My efforts to help her with the trouble with dad or the issues with Ayase were nothing but abnormalities. I had only done those things to put an end to the life consultations I had started. That was why, since she had said she wasn’t going to do anything and had not “consulted” in me, this had nothing to do with me. Seeing that damn conceited brat suffer a defeat like that should have been a refreshing scene to behold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shit…What is going on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These vague feelings had not started just then. They were a major problem I had been carrying for a little bit at that point. My distant relationship with my sister had changed when I had learned her secret and she had come to me with those life consultations. The vague distance between us was continuing to change even then. I was losing the indifference I had for my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? I tried to peer into my own heart, but I only found a jumbled mess of swirling feelings there. That was no help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt nauseous and annoyed and disgusted…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Agh! This really pisses me off. What am I supposed to do? I can’t get over this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Tch. What is this? I wish I knew someone in a similar position, so I could ask them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why do I have to feel so bad for that brat of a little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don’t tell me I’m wrong about hating her. Don’t tell me I actually…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gyahhh!! Like hell I do!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As my true feelings came out in a yell, I began doing &#039;&#039;what my sister would normally do on her own&#039;&#039; since she was too sick to do it herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But really, all I could do was consult those who I felt would be reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you for being so open with us, Kyousuke-shi! I do not know how much I can actually do, but I will help in any way I can!” said Saori exaggeratedly as she sat across from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As usual, she was in full otaku fashion with her spiral glasses &amp;amp; flannel shirt tucked into her pants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get the general situation. However, I find it hard to believe that rape novel ended up like that. But from how displeased you seem, it must be true,” said Kuroneko as she sipped iced coffee while sitting next to Saori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were in a McDonald’s near Matsudo Station. I had emailed the two of them to say I wanted to discuss something about Kirino and they had agreed to meet on the weekend because they had both happened to be headed to the preliminaries for a national Siscalypse tournament. The preliminaries had already been held in a nearby arcade called Tokyo Gulliver, and the bag sitting on Kuroneko’s lap had a badge indicating she had made it through the preliminaries. (It had the same design as an important item in the game and it had the words “True Little Sister” engraved into it with holographic film placed over them.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That all-black gothic lolita girl was monstrously good at video games.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arcade version of that game had come out during the fall, but I had yet to play it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just too embarrassing to play a game like that in front of other people. I had actually been to a local arcade and one in Akagi, so it wasn’t that I simply hadn’t gone. How can people just go to an arcade and play games like that Something-or-Other Master where you raise an idol or that quiz game called Something-or-Other Academy? Do you overcome the embarrassment just by getting used to it? I don’t really get it myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, the badge on Kuroneko’s bag had the player’s name carved into it, but what it said was Chiba District Representative – Matsudo Black Cat-sama.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that something like a ring name?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. So that is why she did not come to Winter Comiket.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke-shi. Kuroneko-shi has actually been worried about Kiririn-shi ever since that. We had known she had caught a cold, but Kuroneko-shi had been wondering if she was okay with it lasting so long. And she looked so lonely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. I would prefer if you did not add in dramatizations like that. I have not been worried about her. It is just that I was planning to have her cosplay and sell my circle’s book if she had accepted my request. I need to get back at her for before. And yet she caught a cold and could not come. She lamented how unlucky she was while clearly sneering.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;So she wanted Kirino to take part in that winter event… She put together all sorts of plans and then Kirino couldn’t come. I can see why she would be feeling lonely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry….and thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no idea why you are apologizing or why you are thanking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko turned away in displeasure. For some reason, she always got like that when someone praised her or thanked her. I had thought she must have been embarrassed, but Kirino had told me it was something else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, no, no. The way that &#039;&#039;black thing&#039;&#039; always does that is not her being a tsundere. She’s feeling ressentiment. Whenever a rebellious and disgusting otaku like her receives approval from someone on the winning side like me, they always get really pissed off. Really, the jealousy of a lower life form is just disgusting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I don’t really understand what she meant, but that was what she had said. In any case, she really spoke poorly of the girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting by without seeing that sweets girl who thinks she is on the winning side during the whole new year’s period was most refreshing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I still think she is just shy, though. After all, I had been the one to compliment her and I was certainly not on the “winning side”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing what Kuroneko said, Saori came to the same conclusion as me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah hah hah. What are you saying, Kuroneko-shi? You did not find it refreshing at all. It hurts my heart to think about how sad someone without a boyfriend like you must have been during that time without seeing Kiririn-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That certainly is arrogant of you. Heh. I can tell just by looking at you, that you are forever alone. If you want to prove me wrong, just tell me what you were doing on Christmas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, me? Let’s see, last Christmas I was painting my Gabthley and making my avatar for Xbox Live. Ha. I was so pleased at how the avatar looked exactly like me that I uploaded a picture to our social network group and bragged about it on Twitter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What a sad way to spend Christmas…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh? But I think the person I was speaking to online during that was you, Kuroneko-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Th-that’s right…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The topic Kuroneko herself had brought up had blown up in her face. She had been trying to mock Saori by asking her what she had done on Christmas, but the response had been “chatting with you”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matsudo Black Cat aka Kuroneko cleared her throat to smooth things over and said, “To get back on topic, you said this ridiculously titled Little Sister Sky cell phone novel may have been stolen, but can you give us more details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…will help too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You surprise me. Is your head okay? I am of course asking out of sheer curiosity. Why would I clean up after a pathetic human like her? I would prefer if you thought before you spoke.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gave lovely little sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino had not asked either Saori or Kuroneko to help with her difficulty, but they had still gathered and were willing to listen. The thought very nearly brought a tear to my eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You two are such good people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I do not want to hear that from you of all people. Do you just interpret what people say however you want, you masochistic dog?” spat out Kuroneko with extreme disagreeableness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I had first met her, I had thought she was an unsociable girl, but that may not have been true. Deep down, at least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Heh heh. Very true,” said Saori when she heard what I had said. She also put on her usual ω-shaped smile. “Come to think of it, this is the first time we have met with you without Kiririn-shi being here. There is something I had been meaning to ask you if I got a chance. With the offline meeting where we first met and Summer Comiket last year, why do you keep going above and beyond for your sister? At least on the surface, it seems to be nothing but a bother for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori asked me the question Kuroneko had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But as before, it was a difficult question to answer. After all, I had been constantly asking myself that very same question and had yet to come up with a satisfactory answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was thinking, Saori leaned in toward me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are my suspicions correct that you two are in a more ‘serious’ relationship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean by ‘more serious’!? No! Don’t get the wrong idea!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;And what was that about your “suspicions”!? Have you been looking at us in that way all this time!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;This is why I hate erogamers! They always see incest wherever they look!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mh,” said Saori while sticking out her lower lip when I denied it, but she then put on a horrifying expression. “Oh, is that not it? Then Kyousuke-shi, are you – shall we say – masochistically inclined?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not it either!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why do otaku all seem to have the exact same thought patterns? I can’t stand it!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As I scratched at my head, I received unexpected support from Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is not that surprising. Being worried about one’s little sister and getting a bit overprotective is something that goes beyond liking or not liking someone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was possible she was saying that because she had little sisters of her own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is just what a little sister is. It can’t be helped. You do it even if you do not get anything in return for your efforts. It is like taking in a cat on a whim.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After concluding her comment, she closed her eyes. She must have been imagining her own little sisters as she spoke. Her words came as smoothly as when she had been speaking about her doujin work at Summer Comiket and her words were also kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her comment also put an expression on Saori’s face like you would expect of someone soaking in a hot spring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…You must be a wonderful older sister, Kuroneko-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Not really. I tease them every day.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the sadistic smile on Kuroneko’s face, I felt saved. The strange feeling in my chest was still there, but I now felt like there was nothing wrong with it being there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was okay for my brother/sister relationship with Kirino to advance at whatever pace I was comfortable with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt convinced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, let’s do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slammed my fist into my opposite palm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori gave thumbs up with a smile and Kuroneko shrugged expressionlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had chosen Saori and Kuroneko to discuss this with because they both knew Kirino’s secret side and Kirino was important to both of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Kirino’s position in the world, I had to be careful about who to discuss this kind of thing with. They worked from that standpoint and I figured they would know a thing or two about the writing business, so they were perfect. I was truly thankful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, there were actually two others who met the requirements I mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those were my dad and Ayase. If I got the help of either of them, I doubt there would have been any more powerful helper and their efforts would have rivaled that of a thousand others. However, even if Kirino was extremely important to both of them and they would certainly have listened carefully and helped out had I consulted them, they both had major problems preventing me from doing so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m sure you understand. Their help wouldn’t exactly come easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, my dad still did not now Kirino’s cell phone novel was being published because she was sure he would be against it. And yet Kirino had pushed herself too hard and collapsed from the flu. It was hindering her track team practice and the model work she had gotten special permission for. It would make no sense to rely on our dad for this. If we did, we would need to be prepared for his opposition to her otaku interests to be ignited once more once it was all over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Ayase, I had actually had a chance to speak to her a few days before. (She had called me about Kirino collapsing from the flu. Even though I had warned Kirino, I still got one hell of a lecture about it.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she had said afterwards was, “Everyone always praises Kirino for her attitude toward her work, so it really is no big deal if she takes a bit of time off because she is sick. However, I know Kirino. She is going to feel really bad about missing work due to her own mistake.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, Ayase had spoken to their office and the magazines and volunteered to take on the model work early in the year that Kirino had been scheduled for. She said it would be best if she did it and that Kirino would not feel as bad than if anyone else had done it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I will not be visiting her,” she had said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. If you catch her flu, you can’t fill in for her. I’m not quite sure what to say, but tha-“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, do not thank me. I am only doing this because I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ayase was helping Kirino in her time of need in her own unique way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were not the only ones getting overly involved in this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could leave that kind of thing to her and take care of what I could here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, I treated Saori and Kuroneko to fries and refills to their drinks while I explained the details of how Kirino’s cell phone novel might have been plagiarized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori and Kuroneko both listened with patient expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, I just want to check if what I think is going on is really what is going on. This editor named Kumagai Ryuunosuke seems suspicious to me,” I concluded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. I understand where you are coming from,” said Saori in a grave voice as she gathered her thoughts. “But would a mere employee take such a great risk? Even if he was sure that Kiririn-shi’s novel would sell, he would lose his standing if this plagiarism came to light.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And even if this editor did this, I do not understand why he would steal the manuscript. Instead of stealing it, would it not be better to sell the author herself? I think it would sell even better if it said ‘the debut work of a beautiful middle school model’ on the cover. They could get her face out there with interviews for a cheap and effective means of advertisement.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Those are excellent points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But it’s hard to imagine this editor had nothing to do with this,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke-shi, if you have his business card with you, could we see it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sure. This is it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Saori’s suggestion, I pulled out the business card that editor had given Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The card read, “Kumagai Ryuunosuke – MediAscii Works Second Editorial Department Mobile Publication Division”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I placed it in the middle of the table and the two of them leaned forward to give it a serious inspection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Does this Mobile Publication Division run Cell Phone i-Club?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have actually seen a business card for this publisher before, and this looks real to me. I doubt it is a forgery. And even if it is a fake, detailed knowledge of the original would have been necessary to make it,” said Saori in agreement with what Kirino had said before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko then said, “Is there actually a Kumagai working for the editorial department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I called and checked with the receptionist, and there is. It was treated as a prank call, though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is only what I have heard, but supposedly the editorial department receives complaints about plagiarized works all the time. Of course, most of them are incorrect assumptions or downright lies, but the department still hears complaint after complaint along those lines. They may think this is just another of those.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the “Boy who Cried Wolf” effect. Finding the one true complaint amid the hundreds of lies would indeed be difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko picked up the business card and narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This has a cell phone number and email address written in pen underneath the editorial department’s contact information.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that a problem? He said he was out a lot, so it would be easier to contact him via his personal phone and address.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How trusting are you? You need to have some suspicions about people. Did you never think he was having her call him because it would be a problem for him if she called the company? It’s just…Oh, I see. Given what Saori said, I am betting this card itself is real.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Meaning?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you thinking the person Kiririn-shi met in Shinjuku was a fake taking on the name and occupation of Kumagai-shi, Kuroneko-shi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mean that bastard wasn’t the actual editor?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But this is the actual business card of this Kumagai Ryuunosuke. And they met up at the publisher’s office building.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t be stupid. Neither of those things proves he is an editor that works for that publisher. She was told to meet him in the publisher’s &#039;&#039;lobby&#039;&#039;, right? And you said the actual meeting took place in a nearby café. The lobby isn’t locked, so an outsider could easily meet someone there. Also, he could have handed over a business card he had gotten from the real editor to give credibility to his claim. It is a fairly popular means of fraud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fraud?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, there is a type of self-paid publishing fraud where someone approaches a hopeful author while pretending to be an editor. The fake editor suggests he publishes the hopeful author’s book, has them give a down payment, and then is never seen again. …A bit similar, don’t you think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But Kirino never had any money taken.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True. In this case, it was the manuscript that was stolen, and it is being published by a proper publisher under someone else’s name. The trick is similar, but it is still a bit different. I think these differences are rather important,” said Saori prudently. “Perhaps this man pretending to be Kumagai-shi has some kind of connection with the publisher. Otherwise, he could not have gotten the novel published even with the manuscript and he would not have been able to acquire Kumagai-shi’s business card.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori took out her cell phone and held it out so everyone could see the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was displaying the introductory page for Little Sister Sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I cannot be sure, but it seems likely this Rino person is the one who stole Kiririn-shi’s manuscript. I do not know what position this person has, but he must have some influence at the publisher. First, Rino-shi must have noticed the popularity of Kiririn-shi’s cell phone novel on the upload site, so he used the real Kumagai-shi’s business card to take on the identity of an editor and approach Kiririn-shi. Once Rino-shi received the manuscript from Kiririn-shi, he took it to the editorial department as something he had written, and successfully had it published. Does that seem realistic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, except for the fact that this…criminal?...set his sights on that rape novel. How could he read that and come to the conclusion that it would sell? It is incomprehensible,” said Kuroneko as she tilted her head back and forth in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That cell phone novel was first in the monthly rankings and had 350,000 views in just a month after being submitted. Maybe he decided Kirino would write a novel that would sell because of how the amateurs were receiving it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is what makes no sense to me. Any readers who enjoyed a shitty novel like that seem like the residents of the demon world to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That’s going a bit too far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Kuroneko have a sense of rivalry and jealousy toward Kirino, but she also seemed to have a negative impression of cell phone novels as a whole. She picked the cell phone up from the center of the table and stared coldly at the screen that was displaying Little Sister Sky’s prologue. (It was the scene where Tetsu was hit by the dump truck and turned to mincemeat. The text was as full of newlines as ever.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph. Look at this. The shitty writing starts on the very first page. Someone getting hit by a dump truck isn’t going to make a ‘bakohn’ sound. Honestly, just glancing through this is bringing its author’s triumphant smile into my head and making me want to crush this cell phone more and more.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kuroneko-shi!? That is my phone!” Saori shouted as the phone started creaking in Kuroneko’s grip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko clicked her tongue and put the phone back on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So there are really people who would publish writing this bad with no shame? Both the editor and the readers have no aesthetic sense whatsoever.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Why does she view the editor in such a hostile light?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Did something happen to her in the past?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now, now,” said Saori to pacify her. “At any rate, Rino-shi is someone who can tell what will sell and has guidance on the level of a real editor. He really did meet with Kiririn-shi, advised her, and actually convinced her. And now he has gotten the novel published. I may not be an expert, but it feels to me like Little Sister Sky will be a major hit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe. After her meeting with him, Kirino completely trusted him. She had been really excited, but she had not taken any of it for granted until she had actually met him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. To be honest, I want to tell her this serves her right. I had a feeling it was something like this. Do you have any idea how many dozens of hours she bragged to me about this last month?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Why am I not surprised? I knew it was unlikely Kirino hadn’t bragged to Kuroneko…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori looked very interested in that comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya ha ha. Come to think of it, the online battle between you two reached even our SNS group. Was the direct confrontation over IM?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ ‘Kya ha ha! With how you are, you’ll never be anything but a wannabe! You should try to learn from me! Oh, but I guess you can’t! You don’t have the talent!’ I had to put up with that for an entire night on Skype. I will never forget my grudge over that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ah, sorry about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to apologize when she stared at me with those red eyes filled with hatred.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko must have been quite a good person to help Kirino even after experiencing that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, that was how we deduced who the thief likely was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we could not come up with any concrete ideas regarding what to do about it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We have a good idea what the situation is now, but what are we actually supposed to do? I know it would be best to make them realize Kirino was the one that wrote that cell phone novel. But…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That will prove quite difficult.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, we have no proof.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about the original manuscript data?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The site she saved it to was taken over by this guy. The second she gave him the password, he changed it so she couldn’t get into it anymore…or something like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant we had no evidence that Kirino had written the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Refusing to give up, Kuroneko said, “Is the manuscript data still on her computer? Like a backup or…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuroneko-shi, even if Kiririn-shi has a backup, I doubt it will change much. The entire novel has already been released on the web. If we came forward saying she had the original manuscript data, they would simply say we copied it from the web.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hmm. That may have been done as insurance made to look like advertisement. …This guy thought this through surprisingly well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was always a step ahead of us. If our assumptions were correct, he was quite crafty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Silence fell over our table. The three of us each ate the fries that were cold by that point, sipped at our drinks, and gathered our thoughts in our own way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori was the first one to give an idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems to me, the only thing we can do is explain the situation to the editorial department and convince them that Kiririn-shi was the author. As Kyousuke-shi mentioned before, calling by phone merely gets treated as a common complaint. To avoid that, we need to get in direct contact with someone working on the Little Sister Sky project.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hmph. Thanks for pointing out the obvious. So how are normal middle and high school students supposed to get in contact with someone from the editorial department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I do happen to have a connection.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“R-really?” I replied in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Come to think of it, she did say she had seen that publisher’s business card before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural curiosity grew within me, so I started to ask for details about this connection, but I stopped once I saw her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking troubled, Saori was scratching at her cheek. It looked like she was having trouble saying something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Yes. But it is not all that strong a connection. I cannot exactly say the novel was stolen and directly ask to have something done. I can only use some reason or another to get an appointment at the publisher. Unfortunately, that is all I can do. It seems Kumagai-shi belongs to the second editorial department’s mobile publication division, but it would be difficult to get an appointment with that specific division with my connection. I do not directly know anyone in the editorial department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, that’s enough. Thanks, Saori. You really are reliable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was truly thankful. I may have been the one to ask her, but I felt bad about being that indebted to her. It seemed she did not really want to use this connection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I bowed my head deeply, but she stuck both hands forward to stop me and said, “Ah ha ha ha. Stop that. You are making me blush.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori rubbed the back of my head and suddenly switched over to a serious tone of voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it gets that kind of response, then it was worth playing the role of Saori Bajeena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ahn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah hah hah. Nothing, just talking to myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I decided to let the comment go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, I can get us into the publisher, but what do we do then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have an idea for that. Just leave it to me. …Heh heh heh. If it goes well, I can create a reason to go to the editorial department not just once, but two or three times.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, I felt a chill run down my spine. Kuroneko’s thin, eerie smile was similar to the one my little sister had when she handed me an eroge box.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later, at morning, I went to the Shinjuku publishing company together with Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori wasn’t here, probably because she needed to use her connection to give us a chance to enter. Since she acted like it’s a touchy subject, I didn’t ask any further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth is, deep down, I knew that there is no need to ask anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fourth floor, editor department huh….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No answer. Just like the usual Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But, how should I put it, she is the type who rarely speaks anything. By the way, compared to Kirino who wore formal clothing to the meeting, Kuroneko still wore her usual black gothic loli.&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
Does she have any other clothes?&#039;&#039;...Of course there is no way I could dare say that out loud, thus I remained silent. Beside, these clothes…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked like an adult from games who always wore the same clothes whenever they went outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was thinking randomly, Kuroneko had entered the lobby and walked toward the elevator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we exited the elevator, we saw a phone right in front of us and two ways leading to both sides. Looks like we could call the editorial department from here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Took the phone, I inputted the number:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you. It’s Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…well, we had a meeting with someone there, I’m Kousaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kousaka-san right? Please wait a moment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, is this the second department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, this is Media ASC II Work, second department, Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So that Kumagai Ryuunosuke is here, in the Dengeki Bunko’s phone novel editor department huh?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, I’m at the right place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put the phone down. A short moment later, one door on the left opened, a glasses man appeared, probably to get us. We followed him inside till the large working area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for intrude….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this is the editor department…To tell the truth, it was a bit chaotic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the floor was clean and everything was cleaned properly, there was a lot here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the many paper boxes on the floor, there were a lot of figures of girls. It looked like an otaku’s room. It didn’t look okay for a working area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sit here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We entered a workshop with four chairs. Should we begin discussing it here?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko and I chose our place and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we removed our cloak, putting our bag down, and taking a sip of tea ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Phew ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I can start now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…I feel a bit nervous…I wonder if any workshop is the same ~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke to Kuroneko (who was next to me), but….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes opened wide, her face stiff like a zombie; there were cold sweats on her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hey hey Kuroneko! Calm down. Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m fine…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No you are not. It looked like your soul could escape through your mouth any moment!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the battle plan that YOU prepared!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But it’s true. You should be more nervous than me. Sorry for making you to go through this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No need to apologize to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her eyes half closed, Kuroneko replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Beside, this is just an excuse for me; I had no reason to be nervous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko tried to act tough, but one could easily tell that she was lying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I should explain thing now. Today we came here because of a ‘contribution’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, contribution meant that you brought your manga or novel directly to the editor department then begged them to use your work. I heard that – after they looked at your work and decided whether or not they could be used, sometime they would give an instruction or told you how to improve your work, or introduced you to another department. Of course, if your work is not good enough, you might be heavily lectured or outright rejected. Worse case, you would leave while they laughed at you from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko once told me: “You really had no real experience, stop saying so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here wasn’t as noisy as I thought (I predicted this place would have a scary editor who always screamed loudly, and many staffs who were busy with writers), but I could hear the staff talking with other authors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this is Dengeki Bunko’s phone novel editor department like.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Saori’s connection, we can safety entered this place to let them see our ‘contribution’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we were here to do recon. Let me summaries our job here for you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were at ‘Degenki Bunko, second editor department’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ belonged to ‘Second department, phone novel group’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is the one we are looking for. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After carefully considered Kuroneko’s novel, we decided to ask Saori for a favor to go to this ‘Dengeki Bunko second Editorial Department’. If we are lucky, we might be able to meet that ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it wasn’t something we had experience in, we were very nervous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, why are you here empty handed? Where is your novel?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I sent them ahead…How could I denied them the right to read it until now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ah ~ yeah, that’s right.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, what did you send…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before…I came to your house, remember? There was a black notebook. That was the one ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………..You meant….that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;That… that book…that Kirino rated ‘not worth a single coin’…you sent that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Will…will it be okay?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;…But there is something else that demanded my attention immediately…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About that…because we are going to meet with an adult, you shouldn’t speak to them like a friend.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wasn’t behind Kirino in badmouthing others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hm...I know that without you telling me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko raised a hand to cover her face, then her other hands quickly rose to the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – her iris turned black.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Camouflage success. This personality should be fine, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wait what? What is with that ‘I had switched my personality to something suited for a formal meeting’ development?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You just removed your contact lens, didn’t you? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you for real…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no time to confirm, because someone just entered the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a man who wore a white scarf like a pirate. He had a warm sheep-fur cloak, which made him looked like a manager.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, sorry sorry! The one that you are supposed to meet still hasn’t arrived! Sorry, can you please wait five more minutes?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah..sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Thank you! During that time, feel free to look at those magazines over here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because he was apologizing non-stop, he seemed to be a good man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he told us to read those magazines…and then he sat down right in front of us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you, my name is Henkutsu. I might look like this, but I’m an editor too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then…Henkutsu-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, strange right? Everyone here had a nickname for themselves. We always called each other via nickname.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why does it sound like a secret evil organization? I really wanted to get out of here!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But you two are a rare case. Usually, we don’t accept contributions from outside unless they are from professional or semi-professional author. Not to mention that your work was quite special.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the beginning, I could only say ‘I see’. I never thought that he also had read Kuroneko’s work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, but that was back when our company was still small – you see, we used to buy and sell that stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu pointed around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the way he said…it wasn’t clear what exactly what he talked about. Looked like Henkutsu-san misunderstood, thinking that we already had basic knowledge about this company, so it’s understandable that sometimes we failed to understand him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I realized that, I didn’t ask him back ‘when exactly is that’. Why you ask? Because Saori looked like she didn’t want to mention this connection of hers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko didn’t say anything too. Or rather, she didn’t say anything since Henkutsu-san entered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But we still decided to give your work a shot then meet you this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So he decided to come clear about it?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although it’s only my personal opinion, but I do agree that your work is quite special. Your work is a doujinshi about Maschera, in a time travel fashion, right? I liked Maschera too myself, so I understand the desire to make a time travel story. To tell the truth, your story used too much reference from the original, so the reader might not be able to understand it easily. I could read a huge reference without problem, but most people can’t. You should pay attention to that too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…ack….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Hm, not bad Kuroneko! He got a point!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I secretly glared at her, only to see that there was a hint of red in her usual emotionless face. Of course, that didn’t change the fact that we came here to find out more about whatever happened with ‘Maisora’, especially ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’. This contribution was only an excuse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Kuroneko’s story could gain anything from this, that didn’t sound bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah right right, you two – since I didn’t know what kind of author you are, I was quite surprise to see that you are so young, not to mention that you are two people instead of one.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So, in other words, that story was written by both of you? There was a manga sent together to us…so one of you took care of the original story?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I could speak – that I only followed Kuroneko here, she interrupted me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right, we brother and sister did that together.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait..! What are you saying…!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko immediately covered my mouth, and didn’t allow me to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her emotionless black iris stared directly at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Am I wrong – Nii-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Since when did we have that setup? I knew nothing about it?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With eyes full of hated, I stared back, but if Kuroneko already said so then there was nothing I could do to correct her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My only option was to keep up, so I answered him:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right, we both did that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What exactly is your part in this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You asked me what is my part.….Kuroneko did everything, how should I answer now?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my head and hesitated, but Kuroneko answered in my place like it’s nothing:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san helped me about reference, like name for special skill and like….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like, this ‘Divine Demonic Destructive Thrust’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, he came up with this after wreaking his brain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;I never did that! It’s just your opinion only!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko glanced at me…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The truth is I did both the manga and novel. But Nii-san helped me with reference, which is something absolutely vital to me, so that’s why I said we both did.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Damn! That look on your face…like you are giving me a reward…I never asked you to do that!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, now, that super big book is my work too? I never actually read it, and wasn’t it the same one that Kirino bashed heavily and called it a black history, a book of sorcery?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhm…but I couldn’t imagine what ‘Divine Demonic Destructive Thrust’ is like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Look! He has a very troubled expression!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing a criticized, Kuroneko looked displeased and narrowed her eyes, but she kept asking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then... Henkutsu-san, what would you name it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san placed his hand together a few seconds ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How about ‘Pure Magic Destructive Killing Wave’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;…What is the difference?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, sorry. This is only an outsider’s opinion (me), actually I had no idea if there was any difference….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next part of our conversation was between Kuroneko and that editor about naming (I didn’t notice any different between all the names they came up with). Because all of this was a meaningless topic (my personal opinion only), so I really wanted to find another editor and asked about ‘Maisora’. But since today, the main character is Kuroneko, and she was focusing on her conversation with Henkutsu-san, so I couldn’t interrupt them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they had a slight pause, I took that chance and interrupted them:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, but what kind of person our editor is?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Er? Ah…his nickname here among us is ‘Puurin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a cute nickname”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be that we had female editor? An image of big breast office lady entered my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone thought so at first too! But you were wrong. You will definitely scream when you see him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Why would we scream?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko asked in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, because --- “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san spoke in a low voice and raised a hand, like he was telling us a horror story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, someone appeared behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He looked like Akuma&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;From Street Fighter. &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..Sorry I’m late. I’m Puurin. Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He introduced himself in a deep voice. What a precisely timing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san noticed this too, he ‘Wow’ and turned back, then immediately bowed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry! I didn’t know that you were behind me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine…I’m used to it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was an elder man with white hair that looked like fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Henkutsu-san said, he really looked like that hidden character in that fighting game. Even I knew it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had deep-set eyes, his face had wrinkled and his skin was dark. But unlike Akuma, he was incredibly thin almost like a sick person, but his eyes were sharp, so he gave off quite a pressure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My father’s face was like a gangster too, but this man – forgive my rudeness – he had an inhuman terrified aura&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I could feel him faintly emitted killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet his nickname is Puurin, Puurin! What the heck…? Who, who gave him that cute nickname? Don’t tell me he picked it himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Please to meet you, I’m Kousaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Kuroneko and I were terrified, but we still bowed and greeted him politely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, as expected, Puurin-san spoke in a tone like it came from the deepest part of hell “Same here…” and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Puurin-san sat down, Henkutsu-san stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m going back to my work now, do your best ~.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Left that encouraging words behind, he quickly get out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Eh?For real? Next --- Are we going to have a talk with this Puurin-san? Don’t do that! Don’t leave us behind? Why do I feel like I was left behind on a sacrificial altar?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Something wrong? *Stare*”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing!” *Shock*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes met for a second; then, I immediately looked away. Damn! This is definitely not good! How could I ask about ‘Maisora’ and ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ from that clearly hard-approached person?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I simply had no way at all ~~! I should have asked Henkutsu-san instead! Damn, what should I do!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feeling troubled, I looked aside and meet Kuroneko’s eyes. She probably looked away for the same reason as me. Even Kuroneko had no way to face this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have to do this…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko muttered, like she was talking to herself. Then she turned forward and timidly asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Sorry, did you see the doujinshi that I sent a few days ago?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had seen them…all the references too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san favored short and direct words, while Kuroneko always spoke in a low tone, so when they spoke it gave a depressed feeling. I could almost see a black air rising. In this case, two negative didn’t make a positive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a photocopy of the novel and the reference.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san threw a pack of A4 papers on the table. There were three packs in total; each was kept together by a small clip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
….There was my share too…but I never read any of them…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked down at my pack and felt a bit guilty. I should have read them before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While at the same time, Puurin-san looked at the note on the table – the same one that Henkutsu-san just wrote.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Brother and sister wrote it together…the little sister is the main writer, penname ‘Kuroneko’…right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuroneko-san, are you planning to become a novelist? I saw that you also made a manga within that doujinshi…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san didn’t pay me any attention, he only asked Kuroneko that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably his trained eyes already saw that I’m only a ‘decoration’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gripped the hem of her skirt tightly and looked down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she tried to spoke her feeling:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I like both writing novel and drawing manga. If possible, I’d like to try both…but today I came here to contribute my novel.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Then, can I take it as you are planning to make your debut here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good. Then…I will begin our discussion with that as our base foundation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They began their peaceful conversation, just like between a doctor and a patient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please tell me about your experience in amateur novelist competition.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I send my application every year to your company.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many years exactly? Have you tried sending it to other company?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Three years in total. Aside from your company, I also applied in MF and SD amateur novelist competition, but I have never made it till the final round.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…Although you are still young, that’s good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still inexperience….thank you for your compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………………..I can’t take it anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is with that heavy atmosphere? Henkutsu-san, can you please come back here?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I had nothing to do, I began to look around. This room was separated by a partition, with numerous cabinets and paper boxes acted as a wall prevent me from seeing anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were inside a workshop, but it looked like we were at a small room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And since we were speaking with a terrifying looking man, it gave the feeling that we were being held in an interrogation room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s rare to see someone so young yet participate every year. Is there any reason for you to do that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Just like I said, I really like writing novel…But to tell the truth, I also wanted to earn money. A novel’s royalty is much better than my current part time job’s salary, not to mention that it could improve my family’s income.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the first time I heard the reason Kuroneko wanted to become a novelist. Although during Summer Comiket, I had overheard a bit…maybe her family’s wasn’t as rich as I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had to work part time in order to enjoy her hobby too…huh? Both Kirino and this girl are only in middle school, but they were amazing. As their senior, I should learn from them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..Do you think that is an impure reason?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko asked that, Puurin-san stayed silence. Then…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just one word. Somehow I felt that Puurin-san was angry since the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could it be that was because he heard Henkutsu-san described him ‘looked like Akuma’? Ugh, such bad luck.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conversation continued in a heavy atmosphere…They kept talking about this topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhm, about your manuscript, after I read it, my opinion is….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Thud*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;…I could almost hear Kuroneko’s heartbeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t worth discussing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san told us the result directly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think this is understandable, since you never pass the amateur’s competition, of course you couldn’t make something that could be published. Also, we are having this conversation only because I own someone a debt. Although saying this might be too much, but if you thought that you would receive special treatment because of that connection, you are completely wrong. Otherwise, that would be too rude toward those who took part in our amateur completion.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I understand. Today, I felt embarrassed too for asking this unreasonable request of you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko whispered her apology. Hearing that, my stomach twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she came here since she agreed to my request to help Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn’t like I don’t understand Puurin-san hated Kuroneko since he thought she used her connection to get this meeting, but I should be the one to listen to that – yet I mustn’t explain everything now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I did, all of Kuroneko’s effort until now would be in vain. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is the only time I agreed for a meeting using connections. Next time, please send your manuscript normally like the others. Then…about the content….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Yes…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…There is an interesting point during this character’s conversation. Especially about that character that doesn’t appear in the original Maschera called Kirino…After I read it, my head is full of her. She is so moe….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That damn old man. Look how old you are, what are you saying moe for? With your tone and face….Of course I knew that this was his job, but this character is based on my little sister! Damn it, now I remembered what I forgot. Wasn’t it that the doujinshi had a sex slave scene? Kuroneko, please don’t send them that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But…I don’t really like that character….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so…so unfortunate. But I feel that aside from Kirino, all the other character didn’t leave a good impression since there were too many of them. Of course adding many characters isn’t a bad thing, but it looks like you still haven’t mastered this technique. Aside from that over complicated setup, the over the top description – it might be a little hard to hear, but this turned into a self-satisfied novel…That kind of novel, I really doubt it could passed a second examination. Even if this is a doujinshi based on something else, this wasn’t good. It’s far from something that could be sold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Puurin say such heavy criticisms in such a nonchalantly way, Kuroneko paled even more than usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, she could counter by saying ‘If we change it like this…’ or ‘Here, it’s not…’ or ‘Power of Darkness is an important aspect that I created, so…’. However, all of them was rebuked with ‘This is only your opinions, the reader don’t care about them. It’s only making it more difficult to read’ and ‘Its fine if you expressed yourself in writing, but there is something more important, isn’t it?’. Faced with the cruel logic, she slowly lost the will to fight back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was all I need to say about it in general. Next I will talk about each part…I will begin from the first page, please look at the photocopy in your hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, Puurin-san made many harsh criticisms with each and every word. The photocopy in his hand had each of its page covered in red. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could it be…all of them were Kuroneko’s novel’s ‘weak point’? Is he going to list them all?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time continued. I and Kuroneko had no choice but to grit our teeth and endured those harsh criticisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten minutes. Twenty minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One hour. Three hours…Finally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko still looked down and listened, but &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….*Snob…snob…snob*!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How dare you make my little sister cry! Must you say it that way? It was too much! She is just a middle school girl!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko’s silent cry, my anger suddenly rose – I unconsciously roared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not to mention that I even stood up and slammed on the table. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing my outburst, Puurin-san wasn’t affected at all. Without saying a single word, he took a cloth and wiped the tea that was spilled on the table because I slammed on it earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing him act like that, I came back to my senses. Because I just shouted, everyone must have heard it by now. They are probably on their way here to see what is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt so bad. The thought that Kuroneko must be thinking the same made me wanted to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Kuh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ahh damn it! What a disgrace! He talked to us in a professional way, but we treated him so rude. True, he was harsh, but what’s wrong with pointing out the weak point of a story? Telling on the good thing will never help the author to improve. He wasn’t our teacher at school or family member; he was talking with us in an equal position, telling us how to work right. We should have listened to him earnestly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But I couldn’t stop myself from shouting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was her story, something he put all of her effort into. Yet he firmly said it ‘isn’t worth discussing’. Even if it was true, it hurt to hear that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko was the same as Kirino. Such a big doujinshi, she must have put all of her effort into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kuroneko’s gentle voice made my heart, which was burning with anger calmed down. That gentle voice was the same when she spoke with her little sister. She pulled my sleeves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably wanting me to sit down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko used her sleeves to wipe her tears and looked at me with her moist eyes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m fine…Thank you for getting angry because of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is…is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her beautiful face with a hint of tears made my heart skipped a beat. She…she is a beautiful girl after all, I just fail to notice it…almost forgot it. But seeing her crying face made my heart raced – am I a pervert? She is still a middle school girl!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m very sorry, as long as it’s something about his little sister, Nii-san easily lose his calm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m sorry too, suddenly shouting like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Hey hey, I’m not losing my calm…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;Although I thought that, but I still bowed together with Kuroneko&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine…I don’t mind it at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thankfully Puurin-san forgave me, he didn’t looked like he cared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How about a little break?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…With an emotionless voice, Puurin-san said that and stood up. Since he left with a wet cloth in his hand, he was probably on his way to wash it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was… embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko spoke in a hesitating tone. This was the first time I saw she acted so honest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Because of me, now it’s even harder to ask about Kumagai Ryuunosuke….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I was at fault too…if it wasn’t because of me, you won’t….Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us apologized. We could only spoke our true feeling now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange feeling in my guts. There shouldn’t be many things to say between us, but somehow we could understand what each other was thinking. What is going on?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unknown uncomfortable time passed…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Puurin-san returned. Somehow, he brought a tray with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please enjoy…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With such a short line, he left the tray with tea and snack on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please enjoy yourself….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;He…what is he going to do? What is he thinking? He didn’t get angry, did he…?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of our surprised eyes, Puurin-san sat down like it’s nothing. With the same Devil-like face, he calmly took a spoon of pudding and put it into his mouth. After devouring it, he slowly nodded: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pudding tasted good. It could improve your mood.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…..Eh? Both me and Kuroneko looked at each other&#039;s. Could it be that this guy….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is he trying to encourage us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m no good when it’s come to talking…sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A corner of his mouth raised – a terrifying smile appeared. Although his smile could make a kid faint…but I felt like he was encouraging us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. Although he was harsh when giving his opinions, his appearance looked like a devil, but he wasn’t a bad man. He wasn’t a bad man at all ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha…could it be…Puurin-san, you had that nickname because you like pudding?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…because pudding look like breast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; ---- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&amp;lt;i&amp;gt; He is just a perverted old man!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san kept tapping the tray and looked at the pudding with a satisfied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Don’t you think that it will calm you down? Our manager told us to eat five puddings in under ten seconds.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that’s how you hope to calm us down, then you failed miserably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..Nii-san…He is…nuts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite. What if he heard us….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the pervert ceremony of a cult happened in front of our eyes, I and Kuroneko whispered to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, we were so scared that we wanted to run away…But the end result was that the heavy atmosphere was blown away. So…thanks to that action, Puurin-san made himself to be more approachable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After finished his meal, Puurin-san clapped his hand together and said ‘I’m done’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, let’s continue our talk from earlier. I want to talk about the development later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Later?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see that Kuroneko choose a completely defensive style. Probably because she felt uneasy since she didn’t know what would he said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…I meant…the next part of this doujinshi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? The next?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s eyes widened. She asked again:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That…didn’t you just say that my doujinshi wasn’t worth discussing? And you said this meeting would be the last?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. After reading your manuscript, I have to apologize. I couldn’t take the responsible of becoming your editor. Like I said before, no matter how much you wanted to publish your work, please took part in as any amateur writers. Use your own strength instead of rely on connections. Otherwise, that’s no good in the long run.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I thought he would end our meeting here – suddenly Puurin-san continued: “However…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still welcome you if you brought another manuscript. But this is only my personal suggestion, I will not give you any special treatment, nor can I promise that your manuscript will be published here. If you can accept that..No, if you aren’t afraid to repeat what happened today again….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then you have to prepare yourself to face another harsh criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This must be what he meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko – she took a deep breath, nodded and said “I understand…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Please take care of me later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Me too. However, in your current state, even if I said it in a polite way, your work’s standard is still low, thus don’t get your hope up and neglected your homework and study. The number of writers who succeed in writing is actually not that high. For example, I once took care of a writer – he need ten years to make his debut; yet he could disappear at any moment if his book failed to attract the reader…I hope you could treasure your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san repeated his harsh words, then he looked down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…That meant…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..Do you mean that my chance to debut at your company is rather low?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said ‘that’s right’! He just made her cry a moment before! Looked like the word ‘politely speaking’ wasn’t included in his dictionary!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…That’s not all I wanted to say, and while I don’t know if I could express myself clearly enough…but I think that ‘wannabe’ writers like Kuroneko-san consider make a debut their top priority. Allow me to say one thing based from my job experience: debuting is just the beginning, it’s not an end.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he paused for a second.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After making a debut, how you live everyday will be completely changed. First, you will have to deal with the deadline, new knowledge and new material. You will be so busy what you don’t have time to processing them, but at the same time you can’t stop writing. This is something that only you could experience yourself to understand. Even if you couldn’t become a writer…to be able to find something that you want to do and do it is not totally meaningless. This might a bit too much and might anger other writers – but should you wait until you retire in your work and make your debut with your life experience, I think it’s still not too late.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a harsh experience, something only an old man could say. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clearly said she wanted to become a writer now, but he suggested waiting near forty years later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just from this, I concluded that he is like a granny, always make thing more complicated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, he only said that because he hoped the best for us, not because of his work. Although I’m still angry with him, still praying that he get a heart attack and die right now…I still agree that he is trustworthy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san looked at Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After our talk just now, do you think that I said all of this to make you give up on your dream of becoming a writer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I got the feeling that you were patronizing me and said ‘I will not harm you, find something else to do, because you got no talent at all’. It made me quite unhappy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl answered ‘Yes’! She even said that he patronizing her and made her unhappy. Although I got the same feeling, that wasn’t something you could just speak out! How could you be aggressive toward anyone? Where is the girl who quietly sat here and listened just now? Did she die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, I made you unhappy because I patronizing you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san heard Kuroneko’s answered and broke into laughter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scary! I think he is really angry now….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah – sorry. I really liked to be lectured. With my age, it’s rare to meet someone who will lecture me, so even I don’t know myself…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think so too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s nasty words didn’t stop, she totally reverted back to her normal personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then I will ended this lecture with patronize way. Kuroneko-san – please treasure your ‘wannabe’ self. No matter if you became a writer or not, if there is something that makes you want to become a writerto earn money or not,I think that there are other things that you want to do, right? You’re still young, that’s why you should have various experiences, see various things, and enjoy your life. I think that’s a good shortcut to becoming a writer. It’s a matter of your own future, so please think about it slowly and carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Thank you for your advice, I will try my best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She totally said something she doesn’t want to say. Although it sounded like the normal Kuroneko, I got a bad feeling about this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will try my best to live up to an old man’s suggestion.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san rebuked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please take this. This is my email address and phone number, please use that to contact me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gave us his card. Kuroneko took that, her eyes widened, her body froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onii…Nii-san…this  ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…is wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kuroneko’s strange reaction, I took a look at the card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media ASC II Work, second department, Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Wait a second…this name ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was totally in chaos and did a double take at this card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is something unclear?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san seemed to misunderstand the reason we acted this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Allow me to reintroduce myself. My nickname is Puurin, my name is Kumagai Ryuunosuke, please to meet you…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He told us why his ‘nickname’ and his ‘name on the card’ were different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few days later, we returned to Media Asc II Work’s meeting room. This was a room at the fifth floor, right above the second department. There were sofas that surrounded a long table, a small tree in the corner, thus this place gave off a feeling like a meeting room. Based on what Puurin-san said, this was a room used when they gathered for a meeting or had an interview. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the fifth floors, there were some rooms that looked like karaoke room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And we were inside one of them. At the moment, I and Kuroneko was the only one here, we were sitting on the sofa and waited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that the soundproof wall was very good, everything was quite. I could probably hear a pin dropped here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, there is no need for you to come with me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san…this is the third time you said that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko looked forward and answered without turning her head. There was no one here, but she kept calling me ‘Nii-san’. Even Kirino never called me this way, so when Kuroneko called me that, I felt a bit uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had mistakenly board a pirate ship. Now it had become like this, are you going to leave me out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is not what I meant…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Also, I hate the person who gave me that unhappy memory. I want to see the moment they fired her. It’s fine if I kick her once or twice right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not fine. Don’t do that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were filled with tiredness and resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clearly held a grunge for more than four hours of merciless criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meeting…even now I could still remembered it, not to mention last night I even had a dream…could it be that every editor was that way too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This part is not good. This should be left out. Here doesn’t feel logical ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So noisy ~ damn it! Now it became totally different from the original writing! Damn it! Why don’t you write it instead – then I threw the manuscript at their face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course I couldn’t do it in real life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, it’s not possible to make something that would please everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was true no matter that you were a police officer, a Japanese sweets maker, or a writer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Since there was a bit of time left, let me explain our current situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Puurin-san is the same ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ that we are looking for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thankfully, because of Kuroneko’s nasty tongue, we easily explained everything about him. About another reason for us to came here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we showed him ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’s card’, he himself acknowledge that this is his card. Seemed that he had a different set of business cards for the Dengeki Books Editorial Department and the Mobile Phone Division.Also, based on his explanation, the Mobile Phone Division was created for the sake of public image, and that the staff belonging to it was essentially the same as the staff at the Dengeki Books Editorial Department. They operated out of the same place, and the same editors worked there&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My explanation might not be very clear, so allowed me to quote him directly :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite a secret, but if I had to put it bluntly, I would say that it’s a strategy to maintain our public image. The target audience for cell phone novels is young women, so we have to try to hide the moe moe sides of the business. So, the mobile division might have the same staff as Dengeki Books, but we say to the public that it’s a separate department. The public homepages of the two departments also don’t mention each other. That’s why we use different business cards for each side of the business… I apologize if that confused you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was basically it. We originally decided to use Saori’s connection with Dengeki Bunko to see if we could meet that ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ of Mobile Division. But it turned out we didn’t have to, because he was sitting right in front of us. Not to mention that the ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ that we meet at the department was a scary-looking old man, completely different from the suit-wearing, young-looking male that I saw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the Kumagai Ryuunosuke that Kirino meet was a fake. That result was enough to gave us a shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Still, where did you get that card?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, actually we came here to ask you about this….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I told him the reason regard ‘Maisora’. But of course, you guy must understand that someone as cowardly as me couldn’t possibly tell him immediately ‘someone stole it from another’. Instead I asked him about the author of this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, ah, you want to ask about the author? This is someone I just told you about, Rino-sensei who only made her debut after ten years. Recently, the phone novel that she wrote, well, it simply felt like it was written by a completely different person, very interesting – to tell the truth, I was very surprised when I found out that she could write something like that. Of course, I was also surprised because after so many years, I never found out about her skill. To think that she took that long, maybe it’s because of my incompetence. Actually…I was both surprised and regretful…Ah…her novel this time is definitely going to be famous!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san said full of excitement. He must be very happy because after so long, the writer he took care of had gained successful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, I am totally convinced that ‘Rino’ is the thief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is Rino-sensei like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, um – actually …”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Anyway, that’s all about it. We were going to get to the next part right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door opened, then Kumagai-san entered, followed by someone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that person saw us on the sofa, that person blinked a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ –Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard to guess that person’s gender based on voice alone, but that voice was very clear. That person turned out to be a short-hair woman in blue pant and suit. She looked quite intelligent, and there was a mole under her left eyes. If I had to guess, she was about twenty, with a very tall body and a nearly flat chest. If it wasn’t because of the makeup and her earring, she could be easily mistaken for a good looking male, but now she looked like a female manager. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Kumagai-san, aren’t we going to have a talk about the second volume of ‘Maisora’ today? Is this the wrong room?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, we are at the right place. Let me introduce you, this is Kousaka-san and Kuroneko-san, they had something very important to talk with you Fate-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Fate…Fate-Chan?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kumagai-san, I beg of you, please don’t call me Fate-chan anymore. My penname is ‘Rino’ now, please call me that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…So this is ‘Rino’. She called herself that without any change in her tone, her expression right in front of us….The image if my sick little sister popped up in my head and made my blood boiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But now wasn’t the time to let my anger show.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I suppressed my rage and stood up to greet her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to me, Kuroneko did the same. The woman called Fate (I don’t want to call her ‘Rino’ ) greeted us with a confused expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, please to meet you too…I’m Rino…About…Kumagai-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, just sit down and listen to them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I don’t mind. Ah, I know, you must be here to get more reference right? But I just got an interview…Could it be that you like the web version that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She happily sat down in front of us. By the way, Kumagai-san was still stood at the door, emitted a faint killing intent .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then just ask anything you like ~ are you two brother and sister? Your little sister looked so cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Yeah yeah, right right…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could we manage to expose her mask during the time we had? Of course we had prepared a plan…But this wasn’t enough to totally prove that she stole someone else’s work. Whether we successes in taking back Kirino’s novel or not is depended on our action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko made the first move:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I ask you something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course!Anything!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She happily replied, totally into her ‘serving fan’ mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko opened her mouth, when I was wondering where she would start her attack ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you called Fate-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She started from there? Although I was a bit curious myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That woman’s face twisted, and then slowly turned into an unpleasant scold. Although she quickly changed back, but anyone can see that was a forced smile. Looked like this was a touchy subject for her, but she deserved it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…My full name is Fate Iori Setsuna.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..You meant that was your previous pen name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko suddenly threw a curved ball, now let’s see how that woman reached…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was…my real name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What did…you say?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What did you just say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said Fate Iori Setsuna is my real name! Unbelievable, right? People always said it was like a name from anime or light novel! But this can’t be helped, that was what my parents named me! I’m three quarter Japanese! I knew that name is ridiculous…Is there any problem with that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….But I think that name is cool….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you for real? Your face is full of admiration!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s eyes shone, her cheeks reddened, her breathing ragged. Looked like that name Fate Iori Setsuna really fired her up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Can I call you Fate-chan too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can&#039;t! You…you…were you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko was making that woman angry. Although I didn’t feel that she did it on purpose, but that gave me a bit of satisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Good. Keep going.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really – didn’t I just tell you Kumagai-san? Please call me ‘Rino’. This is my pen name from now on.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t do that. I will not call you ‘Rino’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be a waste of time to keep up with this farce, I decided now was the time. I told this straight to Fate’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you aren’t the author of ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..What? What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate titled her head in confusion. Facing my question, she didn’t even waver, completely acting oblivious! Damn, seemed like I wasn’t good with talking….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko snorted “hmm”, like she was saying ‘this guy is so useless’ then her expression changed into ‘leave everything to me, step aside’ before turned to face Fate and began her nasty verbal attack:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Stop pretending, you damn insect. You are to look down on me, low-life? Are you still trying to anger me now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Kuroneko-san, was that a bit too much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calling her an insect in a cursed-filled voice? If that was me, I would be crying already!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, be quite for a second.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kuroneko, this was her very normal way of talking, while I was used to it, thus all I thought was ‘again huh’…But you had to notice the other&#039;s expression too! Since your words were too much, they didn’t know how to reach!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…what did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing.Nothing at all. I just said that you stole ‘Maisora’. Am I wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I agreed that my method of interrogation was too soft, it didn’t feel like I could be a detective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuma – Kumagai-san! What is going on with those two? They are calling me a thief --!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate pointed her finger at us and stood up. When she spoke to Kumagai-san in such anger-filled voice, he calmly replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…According to them, ‘Maisora’ was something written by his little sister, before you stole its manuscript. Not only that, you even pretend to be me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san took the card with Fate’s phone number and email address and put it on the table. Seeing that, she said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And you believe that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….That wasn’t the issue right now, but that is my card for sure. And the contact information on that was Fate-chan’s. Of course, that didn’t mean anything, but this case was different from the others, so I called Fate-chan here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How could that be? Kumagai-san, even you don’t trust me too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate yelled. If Kumagai-san truly believed his writer is innocent, he should have told her that beforehand. She must be thinking this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The editor that she had worked for a long time didn’t trust her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That desperate yell might not be a fake. Even if she was my enemy, I couldn’t help but feel a bit of remorse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, we begged Kumagai-san for ten minutes meeting with Fate-chan, and we also asked him to not mention this to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you don’t call me Fate!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like she really hated that name. Although her voice and expression were full of anger, I wasn’t afraid of it one bit. Kumagai-san said without changing his expression:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I only want to make this clear. I myself of course hope that act of stealing is nothing but a lie. Fate-chan, if you could prove your innocent, this would be much simplier. I will strongly give them a warning and forbid them from entering here again. I told you before, I did this because of my responsible as your editor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was what he really thought. After hearing what we said and our evidences, Kumagai-san gave us that chance…but he wasn’t on our side. Between a writer that he had been taken care of for a long time and two brats that he just meet, it’s clear who he trusted more. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I understand, Kumagai-san…Then it can’t be help. I will play along with them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing her editor said that, Fate turned calm again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let’s hear what you have to say. So – how? You said I stole someone else’s manuscript? I want to end this conversation as fast as possible, so let’s get to the point. Do you have any proof?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tch…I knew that she would resorted to this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That woman took Kirino’s website and gained control of all the manuscript inside, then she posted all of them in the Internet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, she erased all the evidences that proof Kirino was Maisora’s author.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a cunning scheme.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will make it clear, I steal nothing. Maisora is mine. If you said that I stole it but can’t prove any evidences, you must have prepared yourself, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, I can’t give up now. Yes, all the evidence on the Internet had been erased, but…When I was searching in my bag for evidences, Fate narrowed her eyes and turned to Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And you, little girl, what is with you? Is your mouth always that nasty? Do you think I will forgive that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fool. Why should I show respect to a thief? A useless, crappy wannabe writer that unable to make a debut for ten years, do you think that you are good now? You just stole some crappy manuscript someone else wrote and think that you are a good author now? What a joke. Say, do you think that there is any reason for you to continue living in this world?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t screw with me! Do you have proof or not? Yes or no? What exactly is your answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm – now that was your true color, right? Idiot. I was wondering what would you say, but ‘Do you have proofs or not?’. Hm hm…whoever said that almost always turned out to be guilty. Hmhm…your death is coming close…Come…Die in my arms….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you a Demon King? Go back to Alefgard, damn it!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that was a nasty-speaking contest, then Kuroneko would won for sure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hopefully that she remembered that the real reason we were here was about Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that Kuroneko unrelenting pride, Fate seemed to be taken back and unsure what to do. However – a moment later, her whole body’s feature changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your name is…Kuroneko, right? This is my advice for you from the bottom of my heart, hurry and give up on that ridiculous way of speaking. Because someday, you will want to kill that past self.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said softly, her expression looked like she saw a bad omen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The way she countered our accusations of thief made her looked like a completely different person. I got the feeling she was like an adult talking to a child, like someone talk to their past self.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Thank you for your unnecessary concern.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s expression changed into an unpleasant one, like she was forced to see something she didn’t want to, like she was seeing her ugly self on a mirror.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But a second later, that expression changed into a mocking one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She glanced at me then smiled with Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Tell her, doctor Watson. Let that criminal who thought that she had cleared all evidences saw our prepared effort.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who are you calling Watson?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha …finally it’s the main topic. I was a bit nervous, but due to Jakigan detective-sama, I quietly took the evidences out. Actually, it was just Kirino’s phone and her notebook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Are you saying that there is a note inside? But that ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“See for yourself. This is the evidence that proof my little sister is the author of ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave the notebook and the phone to Fate. Inside, there were references, outline that she made. That Christmas Eve, we visited Shibuya – we went to 109, we bought things at the accessory shop, we visited a concert, then she suddenly dumped a bucket of cold water on herself, we went to a love hotel for reference – everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the evidence that proof Kirino is the author of ‘Maisora’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, Kumagai-san had seen them all. If Fate torn it up or broke the cell phone, the only things she did was admitted that she was guilty. But she must also understand something so simple. Then she suddenly narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that notebook would make her nervous, but she pointed at a page and asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is with that strange illustration? Is that a terrifying looking Yaranaio?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That wasn’t what I want you to see! Look at what was written in the middle! And that illustration…probably me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, among of Kirino’s references were the illustration of me in anger, confusion, almost crying..she even wrote her opinions next to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, to tell the truth it’s understandable that she thought it was strange. Because it indeed was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not to mention about her opinions…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;–&amp;gt;That idiot when he apologized to the shopkeeper after not having enough money to pay for an accessory (^0^).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
^ “Sorry I don’t have enough money,” he said! Haha! So gross! (lol)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;– I made him buy me earrings. I let the idiot choose one himself, but he has no sense at all and spent such a long time! (^^;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
^ The idiot got really angry when I got all wet (&amp;gt;_&amp;lt;) How much of a siscon is he?! ωωωωωω&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;– The idiot bad thought seeing his little sister in a bathrobe. Nuuuuu, is Kiririn’s chastity in danger?!&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wow ----! I want to kill her! Just remembering that made me want to kill her ~~!!!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what is with that curly handwriting? It pissed me off! Each of them hit me when it hurt the most!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what the heck? I’m the one who was showing the evidence, why am I so pissed off?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I only wanted to show the outline and references, not Kirino’s picture about me!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was what she took for reference when she wrote ‘Maisora’. There were pictures she took that Christmas Eve on the phone too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate remained silence and checked the references that Kirino took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…You think that this could be evidence?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of..of course.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have checked them all – true, not bad, but all of them were just a middle school girl reference ~ ah, I know I know. Now I understand why do you believe that your little sister is the author of Maisora just with that. Because you are a siscon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate smiled then returned Kirino’s notebook and phone to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—So what? What can it prove?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is just your little sister’s imagination after reading ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that woman’s shameless boast, I felt hot stream came out of my head ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cough cough….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Someone elbowed me in the stomach. Seeing my reaction, Kuroneko quickly stopped me. Looked like after my outburst at Kumagai-san’s office, she could somehow predicted my action/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a perfectly calm voice, she said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- What about the date of those pictures? Each of them was taken at Shibuya that night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows? I don’t know much about cell phone, but isn’t it easy to fake it? Or it could be just a coincidence…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You said it’s a coincidence?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, maybe it’s the truth? Yes, your little sister must have taken some pictures at Shibuya that night, then after she found out that the background of ‘Maisora’ and her pictures was the same, she said ‘I’m Maisora’s author!’. Then, because you are an idiot to like his little sister, you two trust her and totally ignored other people’s discomfort and came here. Ahaha, how stupid.How foolish!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate gave Kuroneko a mocking laughter:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, that’s how troublesome middle age schoolgirl is, always bring troubles for adult. If you want to satisfy your delusion, just do it inside your room.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light in Kuroneko’s eyes disappeared, her black iris somehow had turned red again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Nomobuyowoshihashitawadokeda…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop your chanting! I don’t know what you are trying to do, but stop immediately!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From behind, I stood up and stop Kuroneko from chanting an unknown spell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could she stay calm for a second! She was so easy to get taunted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she was so damn strong! Was that what they called placebo effect?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Release me, Nii-san, I won’t kill that woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop this at once!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tried my best to restrain Kuroneko while yelled at Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t fucking speak nonsense! My little sister isn’t that naïve ---! If she indeed make that up, I myself will teach her a lesson!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course I couldn’t do it in reality, but at least I could say something to Kirino – in my heart anyway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You are the one who should stop speaking nonsense…I have had enough, I don’t want to see you anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate threw us a pained glance then announced in a mocking tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway…unless you have something else to say, we are done here. It had been 30 minutes, I don’t have that much free time to playing around with you. Can I go, Kumagai-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You are right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without changing his expression, Kumagai-san nodded once. As I already said, he had seen them all. He also said – “that wasn’t enough’. He was indeed on Fate’s side, so we had nothing to say about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a critical evidence right here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tried to boast and pulled out my final trump card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a stack of A4-size paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kousaka-san, this is…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maisora – the sequel, Kumagai-san. My little sister wrote that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha ~ to tell the truth, I was surprised too when I saw this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although we need a plan to retake what was hers, we didn’t tell Kirino this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So getting this evidence was quite a challenge. Just like a certain someone sneaked into her brother’s room, when Kirino went downstairs to eat, I sneaked into her room. Because most of the time, she either slept in her room or had it locked. Uhm…if she found out, my life will probably be forfeit. Although I was doing this to help my little sister, the feeling of guilt should be enough to crush me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing…really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that paid off quite well. When I stole that notebook from her, I found out about the sequel of Maisora. Because of that, I kept looking until I found another notebook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside, I found the password for ‘Work use’ and ‘Personal use’. Both were used to access that ‘Cell phone club’. But the one for ‘Work use’ was unable, always gave me a ‘wrong password’ respond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, ‘Work use’ website is the where Maisora was kept, the one that Fate stole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the ‘Personal use’ website, there was the rape novel (that Kuroneko called) and ‘Maisora another side: Little sister’s point of view’. After I gave it a quick check, I found out that was something written from the main character’s little sister’s point of view. So, it could be called a sequel. Back then, Kirino said little sister was a very important character, she was telling the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically, it was like this:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino spitted ‘Work use’ and ‘Personal use’ into different part of a site, and the part which held Maisora – the ‘Work use’ part was stolen by Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the ‘Personal Use’ part kept the sequel of Maisora, or another version of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth is, even I myself was wondering ‘why does something like this exist’. Because Kirino was ordered by Kumagai-san to write something with Rino as the main character. Why should she write the sequel for a book that hadn’t finished yet – that was my unanswered question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it’s not that simple. But the truth remained that she wanted to write this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just now, Fa – Satsuna-san said, today she came here for a discussion about the sequel of Maisora, right? In short, Kumagai-san, you have seen the sequel of Maisora that Setsuna-san wrote, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I did.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san answered. Fate paled and began counterattack:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So..so what of it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So – we could know just by reading two version. Then which one is the real one and which one is the fake will be clear. Am I wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that the one is better is the real one? That’s just your personal opinion! How could you decide real or fake with that ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha, in other words, you have no confidence haven’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I summoned my courage and mimicked the way Kirino and Kuroneko talked to taunt her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….What are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t hear me? How many times do you want me to repeat myself – after ten years of training, finally Rino-sensei had became a professional writer, but she doesn’t has confidence that she could beat a phone novel that a middle school girl wrote.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was actually a very big bet. Because she could refuse to take my taunt, or the ‘Maisora sequel’ she wrote could be better than Kirino. If that was the case, we are doomed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, although I’m an outsider, I knew nothing about novels, but I thought that …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how unlikeable the character that Kirino created, or the premise and story filled with overly-convenient events, or the overly-idealistic, delusional love-filled conversation between Rino and Toshi ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of them born from Kirino’s heart, all of them belonged to her. She had put all she had into this, going as far as bringing the elder brother that she hated the most to get references. So her novel must had reflected her life experience until now. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had to stop working on her modeling, had to stop her club activities to write and write and write – to finish this. That’s why it was so welcomed by the females, that’s why so many people liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I believe that the story written by the real author will never lose to a fake.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now is the time to decide a winner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s manuscript and Fate’s manuscript. Kumagai-san had read them all. He put them back on the table and slowly took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Phew ----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He closed his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. His scary-looking face was even more terrifying now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was something like stream coming out of his mouth. Then followed by a very very very very heavy silence…then he said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will announce that result now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He took a manuscript and put it in the middle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This one is more interesting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the one I gave him…the one Kirino wrote.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…In other words….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I think that this is the real author.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wow! As expected of a professional editor! Amazing! He gave us an equal chance with his long time-in-training-author…then he could see whichis the real one! Really good, Kumagai-san! I’m sorry for thinking bad about you before!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist and made a victory pose. Wanting to share this happiness, I turned aside, but all I saw was Kuroneko looking at Kumagai-san in her usual emotionless expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How could it be….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate turned pale, looked like she couldn’t believe it. But she quickly turned to Kumagai-san:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You – are you really my editor? Do you know what are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course I know how serious this is. After reporting this to my supervisor, I think it’s time for me to retire.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kumagai-san said that, Fate had nothing to add.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author that he took care of made a mistake, so he had to take responsibility for it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san knew this, but he still acknowledged that Kirino is the real author of Maisora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I were him, could I say the same?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this old man made people angry, but he is an honest man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe this would be my last work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san smiled, and calmly said in the same manner that he spoke to Kuroneko a few days earlier:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fate-chan, the manuscript you wrote had the exactly same style and character’s conversation of ‘Rino’….But that is all. You just copy the outside, the most important aspect of this is completely different from the real ‘Maisora’. The innocent romantic feeling in the first volume, the strange plot twist, the things that excited me, weren’t exist in this manuscript, it wasn’t interesting at all. It wasn’t something ‘Rino’ would write. We couldn’t consider selling this as the sequel for Maisora. Even if that incident didn’t happen, you still have to rewrite them – or rather, rethink everything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still the merciless way of talking as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I thought that he could have made it easier to hear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that ‘this wasn’t something Rino would write’, ‘couldn’t consider selling this as the sequel for Maisora’ – Fate had the same reaction like Kuroneko a few days earlier; she hung her head in defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san took the manuscript Kirino wrote and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On the other hand, this is, without a doubt, written by Rino. To tell the truth, now it’s even more interesting. Although there was some part that was even more ridiculous than the first volume, but I like it. Especially the ending, with the climax that moved people as much as Kanon’s true route. It totally captured my heart. I’m sure that everyone who loved Maisora will love it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, he made an U-turn and praised Kirino’s manuscript. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the first time I saw him praise a manuscript this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was because Kirino’s manuscript is that good, I should feel happy – but at the same time, a strange unhappy feeling appeared in my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I unconsciously bit my lower lip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plan was going on smoothly --- but why am I feeling this way?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, compare to my regret, that woman must have felt a hundred times worse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is that so. My story…isn’t interesting…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate whispered. She looked a dozen year older, all willpower depleted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But will she admit that she stole someone else’s novel? According to Fate, Kumagai-san’s decision is his personal opinions only.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as she kept pretending, it was entirely possible that this will drag out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I had no other cards on my hand ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time passed. Then finally, a smile appeared on Fate’s face, and then she whispered in a calm tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…I remember. ‘To tell the truth, the content is quite interesting’…that was the first praise that you gave me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san nodded in nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Middle school, third year wasn’t it? I took part in the amateur competition back then they called it the Dengeki Game Grand Prize though… my novel made it into the final round and you called me… and invited me to the editorial department in Ochanomizu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a common to publish the winning novel of the amateur competitions, but there were also cases if aneditor’swilling to take on authors who hadn’t won at their own discretion. Recruit them, so to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…So nostalgic. I was criticized for four hours straight. I felt so terrible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could understand why Kuroneko stopped too. Because what was happing to Fate right now had happened to us before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha…thinking back, it was so embarrassing…although it wasn’t that bad back then – they were full of Chuunibyou Jakigan stuffs, which I even called them interesting…I was full of confidence…Back then, I was so…miserable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate gave Kuroneko a glance full of pity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. That’s right. You were almost the same as me back then. From the way you talk to your clothes….look, even it was a coincidence; we even had a mole in the same place. So…that’s why I couldn’t suppress my anger when I saw you speak. Listen to me….you have no friends at all, don’t you? You are totally isolated at school, aren’t you? Then you convinced yourself that you are special, unlike the lower life forms. You looked down on the other, pushing your own incompetence and isolation on others, and then escape to the world of fiction. ‘Ahh, if terrorists came and attacked this class, I would awaken the dark powers hiding inside me, massacre the attackers, and save these ignorant dogs around me’… can you honestly tell me that you’ve never thought that in the middle of class, looking around the room aimlessly with your head in your hands?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko didn’t answer. I noticed that her eyes widened, and then she immediately reverted back to the usual emotionless expression. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She never told Fate that she wanted to become a novelist – but that woman kept talking nonstop. No, that woman must be talking about herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…It got nothing to do with the current situation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I answered in Kuroneko’s place, but Fate didn’t seem like she heard me, she kept talking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In short – this came from me, the one with a lot of real life experience – you should hurry up and wake up from that dream. Life is not that simple, sometime there was a dream that you couldn’t reach no matter what, not to mention a lot of things that you couldn’t do anything about. Look at how miserable I am now – isn’t that the best example?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you ----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hot-blooded filled my chest, I was about to interrupt her, but she cut me off:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. You are talking about Rino’s cell phone novel right? Hahaha, it’s so ridiculous. Me, who spent ten years in writing, sometimes having to sacrifice my sleeping time, yet my novel was ‘not interesting’. A brat who had only began writing for a few months; a half-hearted novel written without an understanding of the rule is called ‘interesting’? A rising novelist?A promising big hit? Ha – what the hell is going on? How is that happening? This world is so messed up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You, you…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her annoying rants were really getting on my nerves, when I was about to shut her up ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- You are right --- I understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sudden interruption stopped me for good. I turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who agreed with Fate’s rant was Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke in a very low tone, like a curse coming from the deepest part of hell:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The novel I wrote was rated lower than dirt, how could such crappy cell phone novel get such praised? Impossible! Even though the things I despise the most are well received while what I wrote was insulted and criticized. What do you mean I can’t just write what I want? Wasn’t she doing the same thing when she wrote that? Why am I the only one whose work is completely rejected?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko stoke in her usual emotionless tone, but there was a invisible pressure. Her words had the same hatred as Fate’s word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey hey hey hey! Hey hey! What are you talking nonsense now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing this sudden development, I couldn’t help but lecturing Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was so hard to get there, you know? Now she had confessed her motive, all we need to do is push her into a corner and forced her to admit her crime!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were almost there!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why are you saying that now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But – looked like I was not the only who was confused. Fate’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was understandable too. Because the same one who had cursed her earlier is now protecting her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What…are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm, I said I could understand your feelings. Although I hasn’t spent as much time as you, for three years, I has also read guide book for writing, learning how to write novels from the Internet, learning from the others….I never stopped writing what I think is the best, so now I’m very frustrated…Ah, I can’t stand it! It’s so frustrating! You can say that I’m so jealous of her that it became a grudge. The one who was having fun when writing and show it off with such an arrogant expression after writing something like this…and the editor who praised it should go die already – you must think this way too, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…No, I’m not….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Liar! Admit your true feelings! You must think that ‘You deserved it! Die! That author, Kumagai, die already!’, don’t you? Now it had come to this, what are you afraid of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Why are you taking her side? And you are telling your true feeling, aren’t you?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha – that girl, from the first time we meet, I already didn’t like her. She had the total opposite opinions in everything we talked about. Every time she opened her mouth, it was to boast about herself then look down on me – then a few months ago she began writing this crappy cell phone novel, which is going to be published. Are you kidding me, how could this world be so unreasonable?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…which side you are on? Didn’t you come here to help reclaim Kirino’s cell phone novel?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing I yelled, Kuroneko snorted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you asking which side I belong to? Are you an idiot? From the beginning, I had told you that I was interested in this, why should I help you to fix your own mistake?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So she didn’t say that to hide her embarrassment….!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm, and you have no right to tell me that either. Don’t you feel frustrated because everything is about your little sister?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That…that…that got nothing to do with this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing to do with this? Ha, who cares! I always speak whatever I want to, whenever I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if that was a joke, there are things that you aren’t allowed to say!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you Kirino now? Why does your way of talking sounded exactly the same as my little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are you trying to do, ignoring the real criminal and taking over this dungeon as the last boss?!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
See, Fate, the one whose role you stole was totally confused, unsure what to do!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Really! Leaving that sudden outburst aside – but…can Kuroneko truly understand Fate’s feeling?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The depressed feeling when the result that you get by slowly accumulating your efforts was over taken by someone who wasn’t even trying to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain when none of your effort was paid off, when the world only accepted what you hated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Someone had their effort paid off; someone could having fun while working.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But you were always had a hopeless situation, when reality wasn’t what you expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, I had no right to tell anyone that, because my situation was similar to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I can’t say that I understand their feeling, because I have no right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I could understand my little sister, who was totally different from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The misery when I realized that no matter how hard I tried, I could never win against her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could understand the frustration when someone like that was next to me every day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the helpless feeling when I know there is nothing I could do to change that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why was everything good happened to my little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Ah, this is why.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now I realized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that was it! That was it!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strange, mixed feeling on my chest was nothing but rotten jealousy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino’s novel was stolen, her effort was for naught.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I felt relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when I saw my little sister’s painful expression -- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Serves her right! That was payback for always looking down on me and Kuroneko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until now, a part of me truly thought that ‘Why is she so talent? Why does everything she do turn out to be so smooth?’ – that ugly jealous that made me hate Kirino – and it only got worse recently – because after we became closer, I finally found out how amazing she is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Really, as her elder brother, I’m so pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I saw Kirino holding back on the verge of tears, I felt ashamed of myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I was got so worked up…I wanted to do something for her, not letting her effort to go waste.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And maybe, just now, about Kuroneko who said negative things about Kirino was also ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I don’t care for this girl no matter what, much less helping her. That kind of girl should face more painful experiences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although everything she said was her true feeling, but at the same time it was a lie. An excuse. A bluff. She said ‘I don’t care’, ‘It’s none of my business’, but all you have to do is ask her ‘If that is none of your business, then what are you doing’, she would be speechless, unable to do anything but making up more excuse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I’m so pissed off! I’m sooooooooo pissed off! Sleep or awake, this world pissed me off so much. If only a bomb came down and destroyed this world!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I understood the irritation she was feeling very well. I understood this helplessness feeling she was feeling right now better than anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. Two of us didn’t come here for Kirino. We came here for us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were just here helplessly trying to do something about these feelings of helplessness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if everything went well, I absolutely don’t want my little sister to thank me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m sure that Kuroneko thought so too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone ask what do we think about Kirino – I think that both me and Kuroneko will have the same answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That girl, I really really really really hate her! But ----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But that was two different things.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I don’t know what Kuroneko felt when she said those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that was exactly that. I really hate my little sister, really really hate her!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My beautiful, full of talent little sister, who I was always compared to, who always made me feel like a defeated dog, always looking down on me, always treating me like an idiot ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even that, I could only shout like this! Because I’m her elder brother!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Setsuna-san – listen to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me suddenly speak to her, Fate’s body trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I ignored her and yelled:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What you stole is my little sister novel, which she put all of her effort in! She tried her best to finish it! She got the reference she needed with the elder brother that she hated the most. She was having a fever, but she still kept working on her cell phone even when she couldn’t even get up. Compare to me, she tried much, much harder, that’s why her result is that good. You don’t see that – but don’t speak like it was something she did without effort!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was yelling at myself. That was my anger toward me, who due to his jealous with his totally different little sister, who considered her a special case and ignored Kirino’s effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course I don’t know how much effort you had spent – but don’t you dare saying that Kirino didn’t spend any effort! Don’t look down on my little sister!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my sudden anger, everyone’s attention focused on me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Idiot, we are talking, don’t interrupting us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What do you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Kuroneko and Fate looked at me, signaled me to step aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But! I expressed my anger!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said I don’t know! Listen to me! Do you know? Do you? The most useless person here is me! The most pathetic person here is also me! I don’t know your feeling, but this face is unchangeable. Unlike you, I never tried anything! I have such amazing little sister next to me, but I never tried to get close to her or learn anything from her! Compare to me, you two already tried much more!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I really wanted to tell them that, and I did say it out unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You two are so admirable! You two are amazing! I like you two! Amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What ---…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see Fate&#039;s eyes widened. Next to me, Kuroneko also took a breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I had no time to care about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist, gritted my teeth and shouted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why -- the fact your effort don’t get any result is unchangeable, maybe it is the truth. But don’t say that! Don’t look down on yourself! Then, compare to you, me - who never tried anything - what should I do? Should I die? Even I think so too, damn it!....&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nii-san…do you know how incoherent you are saying right now? And why are you crying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Shut up! Because you two are mocking me! Anyway, return it to me! This is something very important for my little sister! I beg you, return it to me! I will do anything, as long as you don’t steal her effort! Don’t erase your own effort like that! Damn it, I don’t know how to say it…maybe you don’t understand what am I saying -- in short, I beg of you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I nearly slammed my head on the table and begged Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…You, you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing how desperate I was, Fate widened her eyes. She must think that I&#039;m a big siscon, but I&#039;m not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How unsightly…Nii-san…I really couldn’t stand you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko told me in a mocking tone, then turned to Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Oreimo3_301.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I will ask you the same too. To publish the novel you wrote on your own, to let many people read it -- this is a happy and wonderful thing isn&#039;t it? You yourself should know that better than anyone.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can&#039;t believe that pleading tone was coming from the same one who was shouting jealousy and hated a few seconds before. Now, Kuroneko sounded gentle, calm….and full of sincerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please return this for her. No matter how much our effort was in vain, no matter how deep our regret, our jealous was, the ends didn’t justify the means. I don’t care if you don’t approve of me, but don’t look down on yourself; look down on what you have done. Otherwise…I will curse you to death.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her decision, wasn&#039;t it…Even if I didn’t interrupt, she would still say so. Really….yet she said &#039;who care about that girl&#039;…seemed like I&#039;m not the one who spoke nonsense…Haha!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had already crying at this point. No good, after calming down I would felt embarrassed to death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A short distance away, Fate listened to my rambling and Kuroneko&#039;s sincere request -- she took a deep breath and let it out, gave up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…You two…just saying whatever you think…and in combination, it felt like a mess…That&#039;s why I said I don’t like brats. Now I know why Rino&#039;s novel is so fragmented. If you two are the model of two main characters, of course it would turn out like this ---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She dropped her shoulders and spoke softly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….Now, I think that I could write something like &#039;Maisora&#039; like the real Rino…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her declaration of defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, I had begged her with nothing but my motivation, without any reasoning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even that, I believed a part of what I wanted to say had reached her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, say, don’t you two hate your little sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like she didn’t understand our complicated feeling, but that was understandable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because I&#039;m her elder brother, so that can&#039;t be help &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;--- this is just an excuse, a way to force myself to accept those complicated feeling that I&#039;m feeling right now. Although I did hate her very much, there was nothing else I could say in this situation. These unstoppable urges could only be understood by someone in my place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmmm….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I raised my head, Kuroneko answered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not boasting, but I had few friends too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Missing her expression at this point was my lifetime regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that --- well, I need to conclude this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate Iori Setsuna admitted that she stole someone else&#039;s novel - uhm, I still unsure what should I call her -- anyway, let&#039;s go with Fate like we did before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She stole Kirino&#039;s novel because after she looked at her submission in the &#039;Cell phone i-Club&#039; and was moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Maybe you will think that is strange considered how much I criticized that before, but it was very interesting. Of course the writing style was bad, the grammar was terrible…If I read it a few years earlier, I will think &#039;I want to kill that author&#039;. But this novel made me realize &#039;The author really had fun when writing this&#039;, like she is standing in front of her reader and shout &#039;look, this is me&#039;. Ten years ago, I was like this too. The first time I wrote a novel, I had the same feeling with her. I must have laughed while writing, always think of how to continue this event, then I felt so excited…Thinking back, somehow I felt a deep regret, like I was a fool….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she gave in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I’m really, really sorry. I don’t know why I did it. I&#039;m not the real Rino, of course I couldn’t write something like this -- I already know that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then told it to her directly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Uhm…you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san also bowed to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I want to apologize to. I&#039;m very sorry. I will personally apologize to Rino-sensei later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he continued:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The exciting part of a cell phone novel is what Fate-chan had felt. In my opinion, everyone had &#039;something that only that person could do&#039;, and this is something that could move people. Actually, not only cell phone novel, no matter if this was a doujinshi, doujinshi game or web novel, even submissions on Nico nico or Pixiv are the same. Among them, there are many that held the author&#039;s intention &#039;I wanted to show my real self now&#039;. After it was polished into a commercial product, that interesting aspect is gone.  Cell phone novel existed in order to maximize this advantage -- and should it become successful, it means that amateur works could sometime win against professional work. Of course I couldn’t deny the fact that many of them were very lacking a lot --- but to reject all of those work which had both good and bad side simple because of that is too foolish.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;On the other hand, Fate-chan and Kuroneko-san. Your novel wasn’t interested enough for us, we had no choice but to reject them. I think that will happen again too. But I believe what you two want to write could still move a lot of people. In short….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grinned:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot; ---- Please try your best!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, even thought Kuroneko replied in her nasty tone as usual -- but I could see fire on her eyes, a fire that promises that someday, she will make that old man look at her differently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate-san contacted Kirino and waited until she recovered from her illness, then together with Kumagai-san, they told her what happened (of course minus the part about me and Kuroneko) before apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino only said &amp;quot;Ah, that is fine, I don’t mind&amp;quot; then forgave them. Although I thought &amp;quot;Brat, you were crying&amp;quot; but, well, aside from me, Saori or Kuroneko, my little sister is very gentle to everyone. Uhm, that&#039;s why although her real self is pretty violent, the neighborhood gave her such good ratings. It&#039;s so unreasonable! &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, everything above was told to me by Kirino or Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You seem to have an interest in this, so I will tell you now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don’t care! Hm, in other words, the book was published under your name, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. But it&#039;s so troublesome, my pen name is now Rino. Kumagai-san also said that would make it sell easier. Hm ~ but ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing…ah ~ I felt that….something is off. Because while I was sick, everything was solved by itself ~ of course I don’t plan to do anything ….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha ~ what are you saying? Shouldn’t you be happy?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I listened to my little sister with a complicated feeling. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…Also, although I don’t want to say it, but my relationship with Kirino didn’t change at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This incident allowed me to see many things, but none of it had any use.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I knew the reason, the fact that I hate my little sister will not change --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Sorry for everything until now, Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Nothing. Nothing at all!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time passed. Now is February. After that, like she wanted to make up for the time she lost, Kirino threw herself in club activities and work. Since I didn’t see her work on her cell phone anymore, I couldn’t help but ask. She answered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ that huh. I don’t write anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sequel was approved, she decided to not write. Since the manuscript was done, now she had nothing to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that incident last time, I knew how hard it was to get your book published - thus her answered caught me off guard. &amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Don’t you know…that there was someone who spent ten years without being able to publish a single book? You really…gave it up so easily?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And did Kuroneko know about this?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I still had some questions, but Kirino had made up her mind, &#039;Rino&#039; had apologized to Kumagai-san and her reader. At least she had a professional attitude or rather a strong sense of duty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because now I have many things else to do, so based on priority, I have to give up on cell phone novels. When I caught an illness because of overworked, I became aware of that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something else to do? You mean play new eroges?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That…of course that too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I knew it! You! You! Because I want to play eroge, I couldn’t write anymore -- if your reader heard you said that, they would curse you to death! Really, that&#039;s why I hated natural talent born people. They had very good result, but they kept looking for more. For people who had to try hard at everything, this is unacceptable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You must be thinking of something rude don’t you!Of course not only because of eroge!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Why should I tell you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah? Is that so? Fine, I won&#039;t ask anymore!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that aside, today Kirino gathered her otaku group at my home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, this was the first time Saori came to our home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I said that like it was a long time ago because it had been a few months since Kirino, Kuroneko and Saori (and me too) gathered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course that was because we didn’t go to the same school. Not to mention a lot of things happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, we gathered in a &#039;reunion for a group of friend who hadn’t seen each others for a long time party&#039;. That name alone could make people smiled, but  ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, aren’t we suppose to continue our previous anime appreciation? Then we should continue watching the other half of Meruru! But you said you wanted to play Siscalypse! Why should I call you to my house and play something you good at? Hey, are you listening to me, you damn cat!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Isn&#039;t it normal for the host to please the guests? Today I had to waste a day break to visit your house, yet the host tried to force me to do what she wanted? What is the meaning of this? I even brought a present for you ---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; They were like that from the beginning. Shouldn’t they have something else to say to each other? Or rather, that kind of quarreling is the way their friendship manifested?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, we were at my house&#039;s living room. As usual, when I brought snack and drink back from the kitchen, those two had already quarreling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because I was afraid that they will spill the drink, I didn’t dare come close to the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Is this the present you were talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s temple popped, she took an A4 paper out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gracefully fold her arms, nodded and said in a super mocking tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it is. You should thank me, I searched the Internet for comments regard &#039;Maisora&#039;. As its author, Rino-sensei, you must really care about how they view your novel right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah! So you picked a bunch of criticize against &#039;Maisora&#039; then printed them out and gave me? How nasty you could be?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Oh my, I was wronged. This is the proof of our friendship. I was worried that you will be spoiled by reviews from those foolish generous readers, so I gave you a very gentle advice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don’t need your worry! What advice? Haha ~ it looked like you’re jealous to me, you damn wannabe!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino repeated &#039;Wannabe, wannabe, wannabe&#039; while taunting Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow ahahaha ~ ahahaha ~ Eheheheh ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She kept kicking and clapping and said while looking directly at Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you feel right now? Tell me? What do you feel when someone like me, who just began writing made a debut before you? If you don’t like it, how about publish one on your own? To harass me like a child to ease your frustration, as an author don’t you feel any embarrassment?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….Ohh grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko&#039;s expression changed into something that shouldn’t be seen, I wondered what it is that she was thinking….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To protect Kirino&#039;s cell phone novel, Kuroneko had helped her so much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was she criticized hastily, she even had a big quarrel against Fate, she also showed us her true, ugly jealousy. But even so, she still said &#039;that is that&#039; and begged to get Kirino&#039;s novel back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now all she got in returned was being taunted &#039;Wannabe, wannabe&#039; by the same one she helped. That was too much to bear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; No, I can&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both me and Kuroneko did that to solve the jealous in our heart, not because we wanted to help Kirino, so we never expected to hear her thanks us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because I&#039;m her elder brother, this can&#039;t be help. Because she is her friend, this can&#039;t be help. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that was just an excuse, but those words had more meaning than that. Even if we don’t say it out, both me and Kuroneko understood this point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That&#039;s right. This should be enough of that incident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha, first, I meant, if Kirino knew the truth, we would kill ourselves out of embarrassment. That&#039;s why I and Kuroneko will carry the secret about this incident with us to our grave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And about what I gained…well, I made a strange camaraderie with Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both me and Kuroneko had the same feeling when it came to Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a gathering of Kousaka Kirino&#039;s victim, a meeting of some jealous, envy small-role people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were only two members of this group : me and Kuroneko. This uncute little sister of mine really gone overboard ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But no matter how pissed off I was, there was nothing I could do. Thus, I copy President Kuroneko and teased Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey Kirino, you are an amazing author, aren’t you? Should you really speak so arrogantly towards your readers, who spent their time to read your book? They had to give up their precious time for that, you know? Thus, you should be a good girl and listen to their opinions, shouldn’t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are.You.An. Idiot!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had never heard such honest word from my little sister before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She must be the only one with such fierce personality. I believed that not every author was like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After shouting &#039;Are you an idiot&#039; to me, looks like Kirino realized something. She took that stack of papers and carefully read one of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Say, this URL of that review, I think I have seen it in your SNS profile…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, that is my review.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the sudden anger and surprise, Kirino&#039;s face froze and turned into (ﾟДﾟ). Then, with stiffed movement, she whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh…kuh….kuh!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you are trying to crow, you are doing a good job.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m gonna kill you! I will split you into eight pieces! You, you, you….!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ki -- Kiririn-shi! Calm down! What are you going to do with that ashtray?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was about to step up and stopped her, Saori had positioned herself in front of Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, seeing this, Kuroneko poured oil into the fire:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha - as expected of a cell phone novel author, looks like your vocabulary is quite lacking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ohyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You -- you! I will remember this! Listen well! I will definitely fill your blog with nothing but flames!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, go ahead. I&#039;m waiting for you. As someone who had experience the golden age of text-based web, I will let you experience my true power…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ ah ~ still full of jakigan as usual! Because of that, your blog post was buried deep under gross comments! And, why are you wearing the same gothic loli clothing today? Are you a character from Digital Cute Eroge?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Oreimo3_315.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You…what did you just say? You just step on my forbidden landmine…You round face model! Since this is a good chance, I will make it clear: you are still a middle age school girl, but your make up is thicker than a wall! Don’t come too close to me, otherwise that bitch-smelling-perfume will stuck on me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Shut up! I think that sometimes you should consider changing your clothes too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the next ten minutes, they continued their quarrel nonstop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took that chance to ask Saori and found out that the reason they quarrel was because a conflict opinions when asked &#039;What should we do first&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t that a reason for elementary kid to quarrel? A 15 and 16 years old girl will quarrel because of that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was feeling tired just from listening, but somehow Saori looked very happy. I think that was because she was happy for this reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, her happiness grew to me. Although I knew the answer already, I still asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey…what are you smiling for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just thinking about our first meeting…I can&#039;t believe that it had been half a year…ah, time surely flies.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It sure it. Not only that, in half of a year, I had changed so much. For better or worse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I didn’t pick that DVD box that my little sister dropped -- now I wouldn’t be here with them…That was what I thought. Now, to me, Kuroneko and Saori weren’t &#039;my little sister&#039;s friends&#039; anymore, they are also my friends…important people to me. Although we rarely get a chance to meet, but friendship wasn’t something that could be count by the number of meeting, was it? Haha, that wasn&#039;t like me to say that at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; When I was thinking about the past, suddenly Kirino broke off her quarrel with Kuroneko and interrupted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? What are you two talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hahaha, nothing at all, Kiririn-shi. About what should we do first -- we were saying that since this is a good chance, do you want to do &#039;the same thing as our first meeting&#039;.?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kuroneko asked. I immediately knew what was she asking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You meant that -- if I remember correctly …. Take turn and speak in order right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As expected of Kyousuke-shi, you immediately knew that am I talking about -- &#039;Self-introduce in order&#039; - yes, that&#039;s this game.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;That count as a game too?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino remembered and nodded:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, that huh?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic..hm hm…on our first meeting, you huddled up like a thrown away kitten….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko pointed the situation that time out, Kirino blushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You…back then, you were the same as me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop quarreling..hahaha…so nostalgic! Then you two get along because of anime topic…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot; -- Don’t say stupid thing! Who would get along with this girl….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would get along with her?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of them denied. Yes yes, it was like this. Back then, they had a quarrel because of the difference between Meruru and Maschera. Since then, they were always like that. From the look of it, both of them didn’t change at all. Just thinking about it made me smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But what is going on? Am I reminiscing? Ack ack, this wasn&#039;t good. I can&#039;t believe I was reminiscing about me and my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, of course it&#039;s not like I&#039;m happy or anything. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, Saori separated Kuroneko and Kirino from their glaring duel, then in order to change the course of their argument, she threw another topic :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In short, this time, whoever had the most interesting answer to our topic can decide &#039;what should we do next&#039;. Then I will start, the topic is &#039;What is the most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;. Follow our previous order - first, Kuroneko-shi, please began!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Don’t decide that on yourself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko&#039;s answer was the same at that time. In my opinion, although she said that, but the truth is she didn’t hate it one bit. Then she answered in the same tone back then:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s see…hm…&#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;…in that case….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without changing her expression, Kuroneko turned to Kirino and calmly whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your brother confessed to me, he said he &#039;like me the most&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was chocked! Kuroneko ---! You! You you..! What are you trying to do…!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I did say that, but the exact word wasn&#039;t like that! This…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn! Because I was choked so bad, I couldn’t be able to make an excuse!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that time, Saori leaned forward and raised her voice:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What -- is that mean? Please tell us everything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Sorry, I can&#039;t do that. This is our secret, right -- Nii-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She called you Nii-san! Even if your brain was corrupted by eroge, that was too much Kyousuke-shi!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not like that --! Saori, you knew that better than anyone, why did you said that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you talking about, Kyousuke-shi?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those two ~! Just you wait! I clenched my first, my whole body trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to them, the one who didn’t join in and teased me just now - Kirino threw me a contempt look and a single word:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Gross….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked very uncomfortable, probably because she doesn’t like me get close to Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Look, you guys! She must feel that &#039;her friend was taken away&#039;. After I figured that out, I couldn’t help but smile. But because of Kirino&#039;s opinion, Kuroneko&#039;s answer won’t get a good chance of winning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Saori said &amp;quot;Next is Kiririn-shi ---&amp;quot; but the displeased Kirino answered &amp;quot;I&#039;m still thinking…&amp;quot; before turned away. Having nothing else to do, Saori had no choice but to try to move this heavy atmosphere by saying:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then next is me. Hm, let&#039;s see…. &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;…Um…yes, I have one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You were the one who decided that topic, but you yourself don’t know what to say….However, she seemed to be very good at talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Saori slammed on the table and announced:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I wore clothes like this to a marriage meeting, and that person I met fainted immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could you do something so sad! I had so many things to lecture her that I don’t even know where to start. But for her, this wasn&#039;t &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;. To go to a marriage meeting should be called &#039; The most unexpected trauma to whoever I meet.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are disqualified….!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three of us spoke at the same time. Aside from Saori, it seemed like everyone reached the same conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah~ I was so confident with that answer - gozaru… well, that’s fine. Then, once again, it’s Kiririn-shi’s turn! Have you thought of anything yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um! You are right. Although it&#039;s nothing special, but &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039; right? Then….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino spoke in a very normal calm tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I bought a game called “The perverted Aniki”. I thought it was a little sister-based game, but it turned out to be a BL game.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Good. Good. Very good. Very very good!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How messed up this could be..I will never…play any of her &#039;topic&#039; again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the otaku reunion ended. A few months without meeting didn’t change their relationship, that alone made me happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kirino and I saw them off, I returned to my room and read some books. And…well…I mean…I have to try hard too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thirsty…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Doing something that you aren’t used to is an easy way to get tired. Maybe I should go wash my face and get a cup of water then come back and try later. Thinking that, I left my room and went to the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as I get to the entrance, I collided with my little sister in her plain clothing. Since this is a blind spot, collision is usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Thud*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;My left shoulder slightly hit Kirino&#039;s breast. Although we didn’t collide too hard, but her bag dropped on the floor, everything inside fell out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I apologized and was about to reach out and helped her to pick things up…then suddenly my whole body froze in place…this situation had happened once before…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need your help. Don’t touch anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She repeated her words from long ago. Because I stopped before I touched them so unlike before, she didn’t brush my hand away --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tch…look, that&#039;s our relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt like my heart was stuck by needles. I stood up and watched my little sister picked up her cosmetics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino finished picking up and glared at me before putting on her shoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Hey!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Next time is the last life counseling&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said as if that was something normal before slammed the door shut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…What did she just say?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stood there dumb stuck, looking at the door that my little sister just closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator&#039;s Notes==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=360831</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=360831"/>
		<updated>2014-06-14T01:52:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Chapter 4 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:Oreimo3_199.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
==Chapter 4==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A week passed after she finished the manuscript for her cell phone novel and the morning of the annoying opening ceremony came.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino had simply pushed herself too hard and her cold had gotten worse, so it seemed she was bedridden. I say “seemed” because she was so feverish that she stayed in her room even during meals, so I never had a chance to see her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was eating breakfast, my mother came over to speak with me while looking a bit down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke~. That girl still has a high fever, but she is insisting she goes to school.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s complaining about having practice and her job, isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, exactly. Sigh. She simply won’t listen, so I just asked your father to talk some sense into her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I knew it. That idiot brought this on herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Well, she isn’t going to get over this cold through pure willpower and she’ll have no choice but to stay home today once dad lectures her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Tch. She’ll probably insist on going to school each and every day until she gets over this fever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could only shake my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m worried, so I’m taking her to the hospital today. I’ve heard the flu has been going around lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, I see.” I sipped at my miso soup. “Just warn her to make sure she doesn’t give it to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. Why are you so heartless? You’re her brother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keh. Like I care about her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Are you stupid? Worrying for her isn’t going to make her get better any faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back from school, my mom told me that Kirino did indeed have the flu. “Oh, I see,” was my honest reaction. I could not think of anything else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After washing my hands and rinsing out my mouth more thoroughly than usual, I headed upstairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a few moments of indecision, I knocked on my little sister’s door. She may have been asleep, so I knocked lightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I received no response. Deciding she must have been asleep, I scratched at my cheek and started to turn around, but then I heard a click and the door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That door that usually slammed forcefully directly into my face had no energy today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino peered out at me in her pajamas through the cracked door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Oh, I haven’t thought of anything to say. Why did I even knock on her door? I don’t have any business with her. Um…uh…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hey…do you want some yogurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Oreimo3_203.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held out the plastic bag hanging from one of my hands. I had bought the yogurt at a convenience store on the way home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s feverish head nodded and she took the convenience store bag. She seemed oddly docile, but that was likely because she did not have enough energy to verbally abuse me. Ironically, my sister was a lot cuter when she had the flu and didn’t talk much. It was worth giving up my yogurt for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Have you taken your medicine?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…No.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Take it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then realized Kirino was holding her cell phone in her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing with your phone?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don’t tell me she’s still working on that novel…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quit being stupid and get back in bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having been scolded by her brother, Kirino only hung her head down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed even more downhearted than you would expect of someone suffering from a fever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, it looked a bit like she had been crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Now, that’s a lie. I can’t have you thinking your brother is that stupid. I can tell how you’re feeling to certain extent just by looking at you. And now that I think about it, someone with as strong a sense of responsibility and awareness that she is a professional as you should be doing nothing but trying to get over this illness on her day home from school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t nothing, you idiot. If you’re worried about something, tell me. Tell me and then get to sleep. You need to recover so you can get back to practice and work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s eyes opened wide in surprise at my bluntness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What’s…with you? You’re being surprisingly kind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. I just want you to recover before you infect me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had been trying to speak harshly to her, but Kirino only gave a small laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re an idiot,” she said. “Well, whatever. Come in. I doubt you can do anything about it, but I’ll tell you if you want to hear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine, fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I entered her room despite that meaning it would be my own fault if I caught her flu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After inviting me in, Kirino sat on her bed and handed me her phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wh-what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recoiled back at having it thrust out at me so suddenly. I then took it and looked at the screen. The main page for Cell Phone i-Club was displayed on the LCD screen. The site had a large announcement written on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An amazing newcomer to the cell phone novel world is having her debut work published in hard cover! It is being published by MediAscii Works! The whole novel is available ahead of time here on Cell Phone i-Club!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, a hard cover novel from Cell Phone i-Club was being put online in full as a sales promotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the author was referred to as an “amazing newcomer” they must have had a lot of confidence in the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first thing that came to my mind was…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is this ‘amazing newcomer’ they’re talking about you!? Wow!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave no response. She took the phone from me, pressed some buttons while coughing a few times, and then handed it back to me. I looked at the screen and saw what must have been a page of the cell phone novel this “amazing newcomer” had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its title was “Little Sister Sky”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that couldn’t be any more obviously you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could tell without even glancing through the text. This was clearly the cell phone novel Kirino had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel Kirino had so desperately worked to finish was awash in the limelight in a big way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Below the title was a button labeled “review this work”. I clicked it and a large number of people’s impressions of the novel popped up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a good story!” “I cried.” “Their pure love was the best part.” “As a girl, this really moved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They went on and on. The book had not even been released yet and there were already over 100 reviews. And they were all favorable impressions. From what I could see, the novel had the strongest support from young girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…That’s amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t actually say it out loud, but that was what I thought. But I was also a little dissatisfied that the readers had seen Toshi and Rino’s relationship as pure love like the author had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After tagging along when she was gathering data and watching as she worked so hard to write the novel, I was actually moved by this positive reaction. I was amazed at how much talent she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Sigh. She’s increased the gap yet again. How far behind are you trying to leave your brother, little sister? It’s so frustrating and pathetic that I might just get depressed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a smile that was a mixture of self-torture and joy appeared on my face, I realized something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, then why do you look so upset?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t make sense. The novel she had worked so hard to write was being well received, had a huge announcement, and was being published. Normally, that would be a time for joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…else.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah? What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They’ve made it so it’s written by someone else!” Kirino shouted as if she was about to cough up blood before she started coughing normally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“H-hey, are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to be suffering so much that I reached out to pat her on the back, but she brushed my hand aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was still coughing pretty badly, so I wasn’t about to get angry with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean they made it so it’s written by someone else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After coughing a bit more and catching her breath, she said, “I-I mean that I’m the one that wrote it, but the author is given as some penname I’ve never seen before in my life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked and, sure enough, it said “Author – Rino” below the title. The author’s name was the same as the protagonist of Little Sister Sky. Presumably they were trying to make it look like the story was something the author had actually experienced, as was common with cell phone novels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So they changed the penname without asking because they thought it would sell better with the author and the protagonist having the same name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No! That’s not what happened…!” My little sister fell into another painful-looking fit of coughing. “I wouldn’t be so upset if that was all it was. Ever since I sent him the password to the site where I saved the manuscript, I haven’t heard anything from him. When I call the cell phone number written on the business card, I just get the voice mail, I don’t get any response to my emails, and this page appeared without warning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The site where she saved the manuscript? …Oh, I get it. You save a cell phone novel to your blog-like page on a cell phone site as you write it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe there’s been some kind of misunderstanding. How about I call the editorial department for you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I already called them! I told them I wrote the novel and that no one was contacting me and asked them what was going on, but they wouldn’t tell me anything! They listened to what I had to say, but they just treated it like a common complaint and wouldn’t transfer me over to my editor. Also, the password to the Cell Phone i-Club site I saved the manuscript to was changed, so I can’t log in!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was not a turn of events I wanted to think about. But if &#039;&#039;what I thought was going on was indeed going on&#039;&#039;, then having my little sister speak the decisive words would have been too cruel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why I stated my conclusion even if it was a bit premature to jump to that conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He plagiarized you? That editor we met in Shinjuku before took the cell phone novel you wrote and is releasing it under someone else’s name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I think so. …What else could it be?” Kirino muttered painfully while sitting on her bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her face was red from her fever and I could see tears welling up in her eyes. Having this trouble occur while she was bedridden from the flu was like kicking her while she was down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what are you going to do? Surely you aren’t just going to lie here crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not going to do anything,” was my little sister’s unexpected response. “Make no mistake. I only told you about this because you asked. I have no intention of doing anything about this trouble. In fact, I wasn’t worried about this at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That had to have been a lie. She had worked so hard on it and it had all been snatched away from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I knew just how much she hated to lose, so I knew she had to hate it with all of her being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not?” repeated Kirino with a scornful laugh. “Isn’t that obvious? What I need to do right now is work my hardest to recover and get back to work and practice as soon as I can. Even if I was tricked, that only affects me. I don’t have time to deal with something like that. I have much more important things to do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her arrogant tone made it sound like she was looking down on the entire world. To me, it sounded forced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After another fit of coughing, she continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It does piss me off that I was used and I want to kill that faggot. But isn’t all that just more proof of my talent? He only stole my novel because it was that valuable, right? Heh. If that one was stolen, I just need to write another one. I’ll make this one even more amazing.” Kirino folded her arms like usual and gave a small laugh. “Also, that cell phone novel was really nothing more than something to do for fun. I tried to keep it up alongside everything else, but I only ended up collapsing and causing trouble for everyone. I’ve learned my lesson. I’ll make sure that never happens again. In a way, this was perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she hadn’t so clearly been crying, that might have sounded pretty cool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just get out of here and leave me alone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You really do suck at lying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister was indeed amazing. She had plenty of talent, put in plenty of hard work, and had an almost creepy passion for something once she started it. As a result, I had thought that everything would always go the way she wanted. However, she was not without her weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had major problems dealing with trouble she had not expected. With difficulties that she saw coming, she was able to thoroughly prepare herself and come up with a plan. But when an attack came from a blind spot or she came across a problem she had not prepared for, she had no idea what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had experienced that weakness of my sister’s in the troubles with dad and Ayase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was only 14 years old and in middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how amazing or talented she seemed, I could not forget that fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was her big brother, after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hoo…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What do I do now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing what my little sister had to say and leaving her room, I bit my lower lip while thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except I wasn’t really thinking. While the voice of my heart may have been asking what to do, I had already decided deep down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What I was doing was worrying. I could not accept why I was so settled on what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, I hated my little sister. I really, really hated her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I may be repeating myself, but I just want to make that very clear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had only ever accepted that life consultation way back when as a careless way to end that conversation with her as quickly as possible. My efforts to help her with the trouble with dad or the issues with Ayase were nothing but abnormalities. I had only done those things to put an end to the life consultations I had started. That was why, since she had said she wasn’t going to do anything and had not “consulted” in me, this had nothing to do with me. Seeing that damn conceited brat suffer a defeat like that should have been a refreshing scene to behold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shit…What is going on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These vague feelings had not started just then. They were a major problem I had been carrying for a little bit at that point. My distant relationship with my sister had changed when I had learned her secret and she had come to me with those life consultations. The vague distance between us was continuing to change even then. I was losing the indifference I had for my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? I tried to peer into my own heart, but I only found a jumbled mess of swirling feelings there. That was no help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt nauseous and annoyed and disgusted…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Agh! This really pisses me off. What am I supposed to do? I can’t get over this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Tch. What is this? I wish I knew someone in a similar position, so I could ask them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why do I have to feel so bad for that brat of a little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don’t tell me I’m wrong about hating her. Don’t tell me I actually…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gyahhh!! Like hell I do!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As my true feelings came out in a yell, I began doing &#039;&#039;what my sister would normally do on her own&#039;&#039; since she was too sick to do it herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But really, all I could do was consult those who I felt would be reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you for being so open with us, Kyousuke-shi! I do not know how much I can actually do, but I will help in any way I can!” said Saori exaggeratedly as she sat across from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As usual, she was in full otaku fashion with her spiral glasses &amp;amp; flannel shirt tucked into her pants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get the general situation. However, I find it hard to believe that rape novel ended up like that. But from how displeased you seem, it must be true,” said Kuroneko as she sipped iced coffee while sitting next to Saori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were in a McDonald’s near Matsudo Station. I had emailed the two of them to say I wanted to discuss something about Kirino and they had agreed to meet on the weekend because they had both happened to be headed to the preliminaries for a national Siscalypse tournament. The preliminaries had already been held in a nearby arcade called Tokyo Gulliver, and the bag sitting on Kuroneko’s lap had a badge indicating she had made it through the preliminaries. (It had the same design as an important item in the game and it had the words “True Little Sister” engraved into it with holographic film placed over them.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That all-black gothic lolita girl was monstrously good at video games.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arcade version of that game had come out during the fall, but I had yet to play it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just too embarrassing to play a game like that in front of other people. I had actually been to a local arcade and one in Akagi, so it wasn’t that I simply hadn’t gone. How can people just go to an arcade and play games like that Something-or-Other Master where you raise an idol or that quiz game called Something-or-Other Academy? Do you overcome the embarrassment just by getting used to it? I don’t really get it myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, the badge on Kuroneko’s bag had the player’s name carved into it, but what it said was Chiba District Representative – Matsudo Black Cat-sama.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that something like a ring name?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. So that is why she did not come to Winter Comiket.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke-shi. Kuroneko-shi has actually been worried about Kiririn-shi ever since that. We had known she had caught a cold, but Kuroneko-shi had been wondering if she was okay with it lasting so long. And she looked so lonely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. I would prefer if you did not add in dramatizations like that. I have not been worried about her. It is just that I was planning to have her cosplay and sell my circle’s book if she had accepted my request. I need to get back at her for before. And yet she caught a cold and could not come. She lamented how unlucky she was while clearly sneering.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;So she wanted Kirino to take part in that winter event… She put together all sorts of plans and then Kirino couldn’t come. I can see why she would be feeling lonely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry….and thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no idea why you are apologizing or why you are thanking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko turned away in displeasure. For some reason, she always got like that when someone praised her or thanked her. I had thought she must have been embarrassed, but Kirino had told me it was something else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, no, no. The way that &#039;&#039;black thing&#039;&#039; always does that is not her being a tsundere. She’s feeling ressentiment. Whenever a rebellious and disgusting otaku like her receives approval from someone on the winning side like me, they always get really pissed off. Really, the jealousy of a lower life form is just disgusting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I don’t really understand what she meant, but that was what she had said. In any case, she really spoke poorly of the girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting by without seeing that sweets girl who thinks she is on the winning side during the whole new year’s period was most refreshing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I still think she is just shy, though. After all, I had been the one to compliment her and I was certainly not on the “winning side”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing what Kuroneko said, Saori came to the same conclusion as me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah hah hah. What are you saying, Kuroneko-shi? You did not find it refreshing at all. It hurts my heart to think about how sad someone without a boyfriend like you must have been during that time without seeing Kiririn-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That certainly is arrogant of you. Heh. I can tell just by looking at you, that you are forever alone. If you want to prove me wrong, just tell me what you were doing on Christmas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, me? Let’s see, last Christmas I was painting my Gabthley and making my avatar for Xbox Live. Ha. I was so pleased at how the avatar looked exactly like me that I uploaded a picture to our social network group and bragged about it on Twitter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What a sad way to spend Christmas…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh? But I think the person I was speaking to online during that was you, Kuroneko-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Th-that’s right…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The topic Kuroneko herself had brought up had blown up in her face. She had been trying to mock Saori by asking her what she had done on Christmas, but the response had been “chatting with you”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matsudo Black Cat aka Kuroneko cleared her throat to smooth things over and said, “To get back on topic, you said this ridiculously titled Little Sister Sky cell phone novel may have been stolen, but can you give us more details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…will help too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You surprise me. Is your head okay? I am of course asking out of sheer curiosity. Why would I clean up after a pathetic human like her? I would prefer if you thought before you spoke.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gave lovely little sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino had not asked either Saori or Kuroneko to help with her difficulty, but they had still gathered and were willing to listen. The thought very nearly brought a tear to my eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You two are such good people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I do not want to hear that from you of all people. Do you just interpret what people say however you want, you masochistic dog?” spat out Kuroneko with extreme disagreeableness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I had first met her, I had thought she was an unsociable girl, but that may not have been true. Deep down, at least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Heh heh. Very true,” said Saori when she heard what I had said. She also put on her usual ω-shaped smile. “Come to think of it, this is the first time we have met with you without Kiririn-shi being here. There is something I had been meaning to ask you if I got a chance. With the offline meeting where we first met and Summer Comiket last year, why do you keep going above and beyond for your sister? At least on the surface, it seems to be nothing but a bother for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori asked me the question Kuroneko had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But as before, it was a difficult question to answer. After all, I had been constantly asking myself that very same question and had yet to come up with a satisfactory answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was thinking, Saori leaned in toward me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are my suspicions correct that you two are in a more ‘serious’ relationship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean by ‘more serious’!? No! Don’t get the wrong idea!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;And what was that about your “suspicions”!? Have you been looking at us in that way all this time!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;This is why I hate erogamers! They always see incest wherever they look!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mh,” said Saori while sticking out her lower lip when I denied it, but she then put on a horrifying expression. “Oh, is that not it? Then Kyousuke-shi, are you – shall we say – masochistically inclined?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not it either!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why do otaku all seem to have the exact same thought patterns? I can’t stand it!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As I scratched at my head, I received unexpected support from Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is not that surprising. Being worried about one’s little sister and getting a bit overprotective is something that goes beyond liking or not liking someone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was possible she was saying that because she had little sisters of her own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is just what a little sister is. It can’t be helped. You do it even if you do not get anything in return for your efforts. It is like taking in a cat on a whim.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After concluding her comment, she closed her eyes. She must have been imagining her own little sisters as she spoke. Her words came as smoothly as when she had been speaking about her doujin work at Summer Comiket and her words were also kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her comment also put an expression on Saori’s face like you would expect of someone soaking in a hot spring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…You must be a wonderful older sister, Kuroneko-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Not really. I tease them every day.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the sadistic smile on Kuroneko’s face, I felt saved. The strange feeling in my chest was still there, but I now felt like there was nothing wrong with it being there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was okay for my brother/sister relationship with Kirino to advance at whatever pace I was comfortable with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt convinced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, let’s do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slammed my fist into my opposite palm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori gave thumbs up with a smile and Kuroneko shrugged expressionlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had chosen Saori and Kuroneko to discuss this with because they both knew Kirino’s secret side and Kirino was important to both of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Kirino’s position in the world, I had to be careful about who to discuss this kind of thing with. They worked from that standpoint and I figured they would know a thing or two about the writing business, so they were perfect. I was truly thankful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, there were actually two others who met the requirements I mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those were my dad and Ayase. If I got the help of either of them, I doubt there would have been any more powerful helper and their efforts would have rivaled that of a thousand others. However, even if Kirino was extremely important to both of them and they would certainly have listened carefully and helped out had I consulted them, they both had major problems preventing me from doing so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m sure you understand. Their help wouldn’t exactly come easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, my dad still did not now Kirino’s cell phone novel was being published because she was sure he would be against it. And yet Kirino had pushed herself too hard and collapsed from the flu. It was hindering her track team practice and the model work she had gotten special permission for. It would make no sense to rely on our dad for this. If we did, we would need to be prepared for his opposition to her otaku interests to be ignited once more once it was all over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Ayase, I had actually had a chance to speak to her a few days before. (She had called me about Kirino collapsing from the flu. Even though I had warned Kirino, I still got one hell of a lecture about it.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she had said afterwards was, “Everyone always praises Kirino for her attitude toward her work, so it really is no big deal if she takes a bit of time off because she is sick. However, I know Kirino. She is going to feel really bad about missing work due to her own mistake.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, Ayase had spoken to their office and the magazines and volunteered to take on the model work early in the year that Kirino had been scheduled for. She said it would be best if she did it and that Kirino would not feel as bad than if anyone else had done it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I will not be visiting her,” she had said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. If you catch her flu, you can’t fill in for her. I’m not quite sure what to say, but tha-“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, do not thank me. I am only doing this because I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ayase was helping Kirino in her time of need in her own unique way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were not the only ones getting overly involved in this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could leave that kind of thing to her and take care of what I could here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, I treated Saori and Kuroneko to fries and refills to their drinks while I explained the details of how Kirino’s cell phone novel might have been plagiarized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori and Kuroneko both listened with patient expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, I just want to check if what I think is going on is really what is going on. This editor named Kumagai Ryuunosuke seems suspicious to me,” I concluded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. I understand where you are coming from,” said Saori in a grave voice as she gathered her thoughts. “But would a mere employee take such a great risk? Even if he was sure that Kiririn-shi’s novel would sell, he would lose his standing if this plagiarism came to light.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And even if this editor did this, I do not understand why he would steal the manuscript. Instead of stealing it, would it not be better to sell the author herself? I think it would sell even better if it said ‘the debut work of a beautiful middle school model’ on the cover. They could get her face out there with interviews for a cheap and effective means of advertisement.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Those are excellent points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But it’s hard to imagine this editor had nothing to do with this,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyousuke-shi, if you have his business card with you, could we see it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sure. This is it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Saori’s suggestion, I pulled out the business card that editor had given Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The card read, “Kumagai Ryuunosuke – MediAscii Works Second Editorial Department Mobile Publication Division”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I placed it in the middle of the table and the two of them leaned forward to give it a serious inspection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Does this Mobile Publication Division run Cell Phone i-Club?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have actually seen a business card for this publisher before, and this looks real to me. I doubt it is a forgery. And even if it is a fake, detailed knowledge of the original would have been necessary to make it,” said Saori in agreement with what Kirino had said before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko then said, “Is there actually a Kumagai working for the editorial department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I called and checked with the receptionist, and there is. It was treated as a prank call, though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is only what I have heard, but supposedly the editorial department receives complaints about plagiarized works all the time. Of course, most of them are incorrect assumptions or downright lies, but the department still hears complaint after complaint along those lines. They may think this is just another of those.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the “Boy who Cried Wolf” effect. Finding the one true complaint amid the hundreds of lies would indeed be difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko picked up the business card and narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This has a cell phone number and email address written in pen underneath the editorial department’s contact information.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that a problem? He said he was out a lot, so it would be easier to contact him via his personal phone and address.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How trusting are you? You need to have some suspicions about people. Did you never think he was having her call him because it would be a problem for him if she called the company? It’s just…Oh, I see. Given what Saori said, I am betting this card itself is real.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Meaning?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you thinking the person Kiririn-shi met in Shinjuku was a fake taking on the name and occupation of Kumagai-shi, Kuroneko-shi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mean that bastard wasn’t the actual editor?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But this is the actual business card of this Kumagai Ryuunosuke. And they met up at the publisher’s office building.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t be stupid. Neither of those things proves he is an editor that works for that publisher. She was told to meet him in the publisher’s &#039;&#039;lobby&#039;&#039;, right? And you said the actual meeting took place in a nearby café. The lobby isn’t locked, so an outsider could easily meet someone there. Also, he could have handed over a business card he had gotten from the real editor to give credibility to his claim. It is a fairly popular means of fraud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fraud?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, there is a type of self-paid publishing fraud where someone approaches a hopeful author while pretending to be an editor. The fake editor suggests he publishes the hopeful author’s book, has them give a down payment, and then is never seen again. …A bit similar, don’t you think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But Kirino never had any money taken.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True. In this case, it was the manuscript that was stolen, and it is being published by a proper publisher under someone else’s name. The trick is similar, but it is still a bit different. I think these differences are rather important,” said Saori prudently. “Perhaps this man pretending to be Kumagai-shi has some kind of connection with the publisher. Otherwise, he could not have gotten the novel published even with the manuscript and he would not have been able to acquire Kumagai-shi’s business card.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori took out her cell phone and held it out so everyone could see the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was displaying the introductory page for Little Sister Sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I cannot be sure, but it seems likely this Rino person is the one who stole Kiririn-shi’s manuscript. I do not know what position this person has, but he must have some influence at the publisher. First, Rino-shi must have noticed the popularity of Kiririn-shi’s cell phone novel on the upload site, so he used the real Kumagai-shi’s business card to take on the identity of an editor and approach Kiririn-shi. Once Rino-shi received the manuscript from Kiririn-shi, he took it to the editorial department as something he had written, and successfully had it published. Does that seem realistic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, except for the fact that this…criminal?...set his sights on that rape novel. How could he read that and come to the conclusion that it would sell? It is incomprehensible,” said Kuroneko as she tilted her head back and forth in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That cell phone novel was first in the monthly rankings and had 350,000 views in just a month after being submitted. Maybe he decided Kirino would write a novel that would sell because of how the amateurs were receiving it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is what makes no sense to me. Any readers who enjoyed a shitty novel like that seem like the residents of the demon world to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That’s going a bit too far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Kuroneko have a sense of rivalry and jealousy toward Kirino, but she also seemed to have a negative impression of cell phone novels as a whole. She picked the cell phone up from the center of the table and stared coldly at the screen that was displaying Little Sister Sky’s prologue. (It was the scene where Tetsu was hit by the dump truck and turned to mincemeat. The text was as full of newlines as ever.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph. Look at this. The shitty writing starts on the very first page. Someone getting hit by a dump truck isn’t going to make a ‘bakohn’ sound. Honestly, just glancing through this is bringing its author’s triumphant smile into my head and making me want to crush this cell phone more and more.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kuroneko-shi!? That is my phone!” Saori shouted as the phone started creaking in Kuroneko’s grip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko clicked her tongue and put the phone back on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So there are really people who would publish writing this bad with no shame? Both the editor and the readers have no aesthetic sense whatsoever.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Why does she view the editor in such a hostile light?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Did something happen to her in the past?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now, now,” said Saori to pacify her. “At any rate, Rino-shi is someone who can tell what will sell and has guidance on the level of a real editor. He really did meet with Kiririn-shi, advised her, and actually convinced her. And now he has gotten the novel published. I may not be an expert, but it feels to me like Little Sister Sky will be a major hit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe. After her meeting with him, Kirino completely trusted him. She had been really excited, but she had not taken any of it for granted until she had actually met him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah. To be honest, I want to tell her this serves her right. I had a feeling it was something like this. Do you have any idea how many dozens of hours she bragged to me about this last month?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Why am I not surprised? I knew it was unlikely Kirino hadn’t bragged to Kuroneko…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori looked very interested in that comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya ha ha. Come to think of it, the online battle between you two reached even our SNS group. Was the direct confrontation over IM?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ ‘Kya ha ha! With how you are, you’ll never be anything but a wannabe! You should try to learn from me! Oh, but I guess you can’t! You don’t have the talent!’ I had to put up with that for an entire night on Skype. I will never forget my grudge over that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ah, sorry about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to apologize when she stared at me with those red eyes filled with hatred.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko must have been quite a good person to help Kirino even after experiencing that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, that was how we deduced who the thief likely was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we could not come up with any concrete ideas regarding what to do about it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We have a good idea what the situation is now, but what are we actually supposed to do? I know it would be best to make them realize Kirino was the one that wrote that cell phone novel. But…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That will prove quite difficult.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, we have no proof.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about the original manuscript data?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The site she saved it to was taken over by this guy. The second she gave him the password, he changed it so she couldn’t get into it anymore…or something like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant we had no evidence that Kirino had written the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Refusing to give up, Kuroneko said, “Is the manuscript data still on her computer? Like a backup or…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuroneko-shi, even if Kiririn-shi has a backup, I doubt it will change much. The entire novel has already been released on the web. If we came forward saying she had the original manuscript data, they would simply say we copied it from the web.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hmm. That may have been done as insurance made to look like advertisement. …This guy thought this through surprisingly well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was always a step ahead of us. If our assumptions were correct, he was quite crafty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Silence fell over our table. The three of us each ate the fries that were cold by that point, sipped at our drinks, and gathered our thoughts in our own way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori was the first one to give an idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems to me, the only thing we can do is explain the situation to the editorial department and convince them that Kiririn-shi was the author. As Kyousuke-shi mentioned before, calling by phone merely gets treated as a common complaint. To avoid that, we need to get in direct contact with someone working on the Little Sister Sky project.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hmph. Thanks for pointing out the obvious. So how are normal middle and high school students supposed to get in contact with someone from the editorial department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I do happen to have a connection.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“R-really?” I replied in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Come to think of it, she did say she had seen that publisher’s business card before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural curiosity grew within me, so I started to ask for details about this connection, but I stopped once I saw her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking troubled, Saori was scratching at her cheek. It looked like she was having trouble saying something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Yes. But it is not all that strong a connection. I cannot exactly say the novel was stolen and directly ask to have something done. I can only use some reason or another to get an appointment at the publisher. Unfortunately, that is all I can do. It seems Kumagai-shi belongs to the second editorial department’s mobile publication division, but it would be difficult to get an appointment with that specific division with my connection. I do not directly know anyone in the editorial department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, that’s enough. Thanks, Saori. You really are reliable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was truly thankful. I may have been the one to ask her, but I felt bad about being that indebted to her. It seemed she did not really want to use this connection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I bowed my head deeply, but she stuck both hands forward to stop me and said, “Ah ha ha ha. Stop that. You are making me blush.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori rubbed the back of my head and suddenly switched over to a serious tone of voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it gets that kind of response, then it was worth playing the role of Saori Bajeena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ahn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah hah hah. Nothing, just talking to myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I decided to let the comment go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, I can get us into the publisher, but what do we do then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have an idea for that. Just leave it to me. …Heh heh heh. If it goes well, I can create a reason to go to the editorial department not just once, but two or three times.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, I felt a chill run down my spine. Kuroneko’s thin, eerie smile was similar to the one my little sister had when she handed me an eroge box.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later, at morning, I went to the Shinjuku publishing company together with Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori wasn’t here, probably because she needed to use her connection to give us a chance to enter. Since she acted like it’s a touchy subject, I didn’t ask any further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth is, deep down, I knew that there is no need to ask anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fourth floor, editor department huh….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No answer. Just like the usual Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But, how should I put it, she is the type who rarely speaks anything. By the way, compared to Kirino who wore formal clothing to the meeting, Kuroneko still wore her usual black gothic loli.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Does she have any other clothes?...Of course there is no way I could dare say that out loud, thus I remained silent. Beside, these clothes…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked like an adult from games who always wore the same clothes whenever they went outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was thinking randomly, Kuroneko had entered the lobby and walked toward the elevator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we exited the elevator, we saw a phone right in front of us and two ways leading to both sides.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like we could call the editorial department from here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Took the phone, I inputted the number:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you. It’s Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…well, we had a meeting with someone there, I’m Kousaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kousaka-san right? Please wait a moment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, is this the second department?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, this is Media ASC II Work, second department, Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So that Kumagai Ryuunosuke is here, in the Dengeki Bunko’s phone novel editor department huh?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, I’m at the right place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put the phone down. A short moment later, one door on the left opened, a glasses man appeared, probably to get us. We followed him inside till the large working area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for intrude….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this is the editor department…To tell the truth, it was a bit chaotic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the floor was clean and everything was cleaned properly, there was a lot here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the many paper boxes on the floor, there were a lot of figures of girls. It looked like an otaku’s room. It didn’t look okay for a working area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sit here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We entered a workshop with four chairs. Should we begin discussing it here?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko and I chose our place and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we removed our cloak, putting our bag down, and taking a sip of tea ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Phew ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I can start now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…I feel a bit nervous…I wonder if any workshop is the same ~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke to Kuroneko (who was next to me), but….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes opened wide, her face stiff like a zombie; there were cold sweat on her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hey hey Kuroneko! Calm down. Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m fine…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No you are not. It looked like your soul could escape through your mouth any moment!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the battle plan that YOU prepared!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But it’s true. You should be more nervous than me. Sorry for making you to go through this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No need to apologize to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her eyes half closed, Kuroneko replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Beside, this is just an excuse for me; I had no reason to be nervous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko tried to act tough, but one could easily tell that she was lying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I should explain thing now. Today we came here because of a ‘contribution’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, contribution meant that you brought your manga or novel directly to the editor department then begged them to use your work. I heard that – after they looked at your work and decided whether or not they could be used, sometime they would give an instruction or told you how to improve your work, or introduced you to another department. Of course, if your work is not good enough, you might be heavily lectured or outright rejected. Worse case, you would leave while they laughed at you from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko once told me: “You really had no real experience, stop saying so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here wasn’t as noisy as I thought (I predicted this place would have a scary editor who always screamed loudly, and many staffs who were busy with writers), but I could hear the staff talking with other authors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this is Dengeki Bunko’s phone novel editor department like.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Saori’s connection, we can safety entered this place to let them see our ‘contribution’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we were here to do recon. Let me summaries our job here for you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were at ‘Degenki Bunko, second editor department’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ belonged to ‘Second department, phone novel group’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is the one we are looking for. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After carefully considered Kuroneko’s novel, we decided to ask Saori for a favor to go to this ‘Dengeki Bunko second Editorial Department’. If we are lucky, we might be able to meet that ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it wasn’t something we had experience in, we were very nervous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, why are you here empty handed? Where is your novel?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I sent them ahead…How could I denied them the right to read it until now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah ~ yeah, that’s right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, what did you send…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before…I came to your house, remember? There was a black notebook. That was the one ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………..You meant….that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;That… that book…that Kirino rated ‘not worth a single coin’…you sent that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Will…will it be okay?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;…But there is something else that demanded my attention immediately…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About that…because we are going to meet with an adult, you shouldn’t speak to them like a friend.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wasn’t behind Kirino in badmouthing others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hm...I know that without you telling me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko raised a hand to cover her face, then her other hands quickly rose to the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – her iris turned black.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Camouflage success. This personality should be fine, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wait what? What is with that ‘I had switched my personality to something suited for a formal meeting’ development?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You just removed your contact lens, didn’t you? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you for real…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no time to confirm, because someone just entered the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a man who wore a white scarf like a pirate. He had a warm sheep-fur cloak, which made him looked like a manager.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, sorry sorry! The one that you are supposed to meet still hasn’t arrived! Sorry, can you please wait five more minutes?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah..sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Thank you! During that time, feel free to look at those magazines over here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because he was apologizing non-stop, he seemed to be a good man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he told us to read those magazines…and then he sat down right in front of us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you, my name is Henkutsu. I might look like this, but I’m an editor too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then…Henkutsu-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, strange right? Everyone here had a nickname for themselves. We always called each other via nickname.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why does it sound like a secret evil organization? I really wanted to get out of here!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But you two are a rare case. Usually, we don’t accept contributions from outside unless they are from professional or semi-professional author. Not to mention that your work was quite special.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the beginning, I could only say ‘I see’. I never thought that he also had read Kuroneko’s work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, but that was back when our company was still small – you see, we used to buy and sell that stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu pointed around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the way he said…it wasn’t clear what exactly what he talked about. Looked like Henkutsu-san misunderstood, thinking that we already had basic knowledge about this company, so it’s understandable that sometimes we failed to understand him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I realized that, I didn’t ask him back ‘when exactly is that’. Why you ask? Because Saori looked like she didn’t want to mention this connection of hers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko didn’t say anything too. Or rather, she didn’t say anything since Henkutsu-san entered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But we still decided to give your work a shot then meet you this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So he decided to come clear about it?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although it’s only my personal opinion, but I do agree that your work is quite special. Your work is a doujinshi about Maschera, in a time travel fashion, right? I liked Maschera too myself, so I understand the desire to make a time travel story. To tell the truth, your story used too much reference from the original, so the reader might not be able to understand it easily. I could read a huge reference without problem, but most people can’t. You should pay attention to that too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…ack….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Hm, not bad Kuroneko! He got a point!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I secretly glared at her, only to see that there was a hint of red in her usual emotionless face. Of course, that didn’t change the fact that we came here to find out more about whatever happened with ‘Maisora’, especially ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’. This contribution was only an excuse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Kuroneko’s story could gain anything from this, that didn’t sound bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah right right, you two – since I didn’t know what kind of author you are, I was quite surprise to see that you are so young, not to mention that you are two people instead of one.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So, in other words, that story was written by both of you? There was a manga sent together to us…so one of you took care of the original story?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I could speak – that I only followed Kuroneko here, she interrupted me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right, we brother and sister did that together.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait..! What are you saying…!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko immediately covered my mouth, and didn’t allow me to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her emotionless black iris stared directly at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Am I wrong – Nii-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Since when did we have that setup? I knew nothing about it?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With eyes full of hated, I stared back, but if Kuroneko already said so then there was nothing I could do to correct her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My only option was to keep up, so I answered him:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right, we both did that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What exactly is your part in this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You asked me what is my part.….Kuroneko did everything, how should I answer now?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my head and hesitated, but Kuroneko answered in my place like it’s nothing:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san helped me about reference, like name for special skill and like….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like, this ‘Divine Demonic Destructive Thrust’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, he came up with this after wreaking his brain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;I never did that! It’s just your opinion only!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko glanced at me…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The truth is I did both the manga and novel. But Nii-san helped me with reference, which is something absolutely vital to me, so that’s why I said we both did.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Damn! That look on your face…like you are giving me a reward…I never asked you to do that!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, now, that super big book is my work too? I never actually read it, and wasn’t it the same one that Kirino bashed heavily and called it a black history, a book of sorcery?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhm…but I couldn’t imagine what ‘Divine Demonic Destructive Thrust’ is like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Look! He has a very troubled expression!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing a criticized, Kuroneko looked displeased and narrowed her eyes, but she kept asking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then... Henkutsu-san, what would you name it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san placed his hand together a few seconds ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How about ‘Pure Magic Destructive Killing Wave’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;…What is the difference?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, sorry. This is only an outsider’s opinion (me), actually I had no idea if there was any difference….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next part of our conversation was between Kuroneko and that editor about naming (I didn’t notice any different between all the names they came up with). Because all of this was a meaningless topic (my personal opinion only), so I really wanted to find another editor and asked about ‘Maisora’. But since today, the main character is Kuroneko, and she was focusing on her conversation with Henkutsu-san, so I couldn’t interrupt them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they had a slight pause, I took that chance and interrupted them:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, but what kind of person our editor is?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Er? Ah…his nickname here among us is ‘Puurin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a cute nickname”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be that we had female editor? An image of big breast office lady entered my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone thought so at first too! But you were wrong. You will definitely scream when you see him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Why would we scream?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko asked in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, because --- “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san spoke in a low voice and raised a hand, like he was telling us a horror story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, someone appeared behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He looked like Akuma&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;From Street Fighter. &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..Sorry I’m late. I’m Puurin. Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He introduced himself in a deep voice. What a precisely timing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henkutsu-san noticed this too, he ‘Wow’ and turned back, then immediately bowed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry! I didn’t know that you were behind me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine…I’m used to it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was an elder man with white hair that looked like fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Henkutsu-san said, he really looked like that hidden character in that fighting game. Even I knew it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had deep-set eyes, his face had wrinkled and his skin was dark. But unlike Akuma, he was incredibly thin almost like a sick person, but his eyes were sharp, so he gave off quite a pressure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My father’s face was like a gangster too, but this man – forgive my rudeness – he had an inhuman terrified aura&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I could feel him faintly emitted killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet his nickname is Puurin, Puurin! What the heck…? Who, who gave him that cute nickname? Don’t tell me he picked it himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Please to meet you, I’m Kousaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Kuroneko and I were terrified, but we still bowed and greeted him politely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, as expected, Puurin-san spoke in a tone like it came from the deepest part of hell “Same here…” and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Puurin-san sat down, Henkutsu-san stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m going back to my work now, do your best ~.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Left that encouraging words behind, he quickly get out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Eh?For real? Next --- Are we going to have a talk with this Puurin-san? Don’t do that! Don’t leave us behind? Why do I feel like I was left behind on a sacrificial altar?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Something wrong? *Stare*”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing!” *Shock*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes met for a second; then, I immediately looked away. Damn! This is definitely not good! How could I ask about ‘Maisora’ and ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ from that clearly hard-approached person?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I simply had no way at all ~~! I should have asked Henkutsu-san instead! Damn, what should I do!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feeling troubled, I looked aside and meet Kuroneko’s eyes. She probably looked away for the same reason as me. Even Kuroneko had no way to face this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have to do this…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko muttered, like she was talking to herself. Then she turned forward and timidly asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Sorry, did you see the doujinshi that I sent a few days ago?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had seen them…all the references too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san favored short and direct words, while Kuroneko always spoke in a low tone, so when they spoke it gave a depressed feeling. I could almost see a black air rising. In this case, two negative didn’t make a positive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a photocopy of the novel and the reference.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san threw a pack of A4 papers on the table. There were three packs in total; each was kept together by a small clip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
….There was my share too…but I never read any of them…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked down at my pack and felt a bit guilty. I should have read them before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While at the same time, Puurin-san looked at the note on the table – the same one that Henkutsu-san just wrote.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Brother and sister wrote it together…the little sister is the main writer, penname ‘Kuroneko’…right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuroneko-san, are you planning to become a novelist? I saw that you also made a manga within that doujinshi…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san didn’t pay me any attention, he only asked Kuroneko that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably his trained eyes already saw that I’m only a ‘decoration’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gripped the hem of her skirt tightly and looked down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she tried to spoke her feeling:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I like both writing novel and drawing manga. If possible, I’d like to try both…but today I came here to contribute my novel.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Then, can I take it as you are planning to make your debut here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good. Then…I will begin our discussion with that as our base foundation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They began their peaceful conversation, just like between a doctor and a patient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please tell me about your experience in amateur novelist competition.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I send my application every year to your company.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many years exactly? Have you tried sending it to other company?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Three years in total. Aside from your company, I also applied in MF and SD amateur novelist competition, but I have never made it till the final round.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…Although you are still young, that’s good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still inexperience….thank you for your compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………………..I can’t take it anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is with that heavy atmosphere? Henkutsu-san, can you please come back here?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I had nothing to do, I began to look around. This room was separated by a partition, with numerous cabinets and paper boxes acted as a wall prevent me from seeing anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were inside a workshop, but it looked like we were at a small room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And since we were speaking with a terrifying looking man, it gave the feeling that we were being held in an interrogation room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s rare to see someone so young yet participate every year. Is there any reason for you to do that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Just like I said, I really like writing novel…But to tell the truth, I also wanted to earn money. A novel’s royalty is much better than my current part time job’s salary, not to mention that it could improve my family’s income.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the first time I heard the reason Kuroneko wanted to become a novelist. Although during Summer Comiket, I had overheard a bit…maybe her family’s wasn’t as rich as I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had to work part time in order to enjoy her hobby too…huh? Both Kirino and this girl are only in middle school, but they were amazing. As their senior, I should learn from them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..Do you think that is an impure reason?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko asked that, Puurin-san stayed silence. Then…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just one word. Somehow I felt that Puurin-san was angry since the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could it be that was because he heard Henkutsu-san described him ‘looked like Akuma’? Ugh, such bad luck.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conversation continued in a heavy atmosphere…They kept talking about this topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhm, about your manuscript, after I read it, my opinion is….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Thud*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;…I could almost hear Kuroneko’s heartbeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t worth discussing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san told us the result directly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think this is understandable, since you never pass the amateur’s competition, of course you couldn’t make something that could be published. Also, we are having this conversation only because I own someone a debt. Although saying this might be too much, but if you thought that you would receive special treatment because of that connection, you are completely wrong. Otherwise, that would be too rude toward those who took part in our amateur completion.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I understand. Today, I felt embarrassed too for asking this unreasonable request of you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko whispered her apology. Hearing that, my stomach twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she came here since she agreed to my request to help Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn’t like I don’t understand Puurin-san hated Kuroneko since he thought she used her connection to get this meeting, but I should be the one to listen to that – yet I mustn’t explain everything now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I did, all of Kuroneko’s effort until now would be in vain. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is the only time I agreed for a meeting using connections. Next time, please send your manuscript normally like the others. Then…about the content….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Yes…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…There is an interesting point during this character’s conversation. Especially about that character that doesn’t appear in the original Maschera called Kirino…After I read it, my head is full of her. She is so moe….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That damn old man. Look how old you are, what are you saying moe for? With your tone and face….Of course I knew that this was his job, but this character is based on my little sister! Damn it, now I remembered what I forgot. Wasn’t it that the doujinshi had a sex slave scene? Kuroneko, please don’t send them that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But…I don’t really like that character….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so…so unfortunate. But I feel that aside from Kirino, all the other character didn’t leave a good impression since there were too many of them. Of course adding many characters isn’t a bad thing, but it looks like you still haven’t mastered this technique. Aside from that over complicated setup, the over the top description – it might be a little hard to hear, but this turned into a self-satisfied novel…That kind of novel, I really doubt it could passed a second examination. Even if this is a doujinshi based on something else, this wasn’t good. It’s far from something that could be sold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Puurin say such heavy criticisms in such a nonchalantly way, Kuroneko paled even more than usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, she could counter by saying ‘If we change it like this…’ or ‘Here, it’s not…’ or ‘Power of Darkness is an important aspect that I created, so…’. However, all of them was rebuked with ‘This is only your opinions, the reader don’t care about them. It’s only making it more difficult to read’ and ‘Its fine if you expressed yourself in writing, but there is something more important, isn’t it?’. Faced with the cruel logic, she slowly lost the will to fight back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was all I need to say about it in general. Next I will talk about each part…I will begin from the first page, please look at the photocopy in your hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, Puurin-san made many harsh criticisms with each and every word. The photocopy in his hand had each of its page covered in red. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could it be…all of them were Kuroneko’s novel’s ‘weak point’? Is he going to list them all?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time continued. I and Kuroneko had no choice but to grit our teeth and endured those harsh criticisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten minutes. Twenty minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One hour. Three hours…Finally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko still looked down and listened, but &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….*Snob…snob…snob*!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How dare you make my little sister cry! Must you say it that way? It was too much! She is just a middle school girl!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko’s silent cry, my anger suddenly rose – I unconsciously roared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not to mention that I even stood up and slammed on the table. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing my outburst, Puurin-san wasn’t affected at all. Without saying a single word, he took a cloth and wiped the tea that was spilled on the table because I slammed on it earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing him act like that, I came back to my senses. Because I just shouted, everyone must have heard it by now. They are probably on their way here to see what is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt so bad. The thought that Kuroneko must be thinking the same made me wanted to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Kuh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ahh damn it! What a disgrace! He talked to us in a professional way, but we treated him so rude. True, he was harsh, but what’s wrong with pointing out the weak point of a story? Telling on the good thing will never help the author to improve. He wasn’t our teacher at school or family member; he was talking with us in an equal position, telling us how to work right. We should have listened to him earnestly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But I couldn’t stop myself from shouting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was her story, something he put all of her effort into. Yet he firmly said it ‘isn’t worth discussing’. Even if it was true, it hurt to hear that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko was the same as Kirino. Such a big doujinshi, she must have put all of her effort into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kuroneko’s gentle voice made my heart, which was burning with anger calmed down. That gentle voice was the same when she spoke with her little sister. She pulled my sleeves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably wanting me to sit down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko used her sleeves to wipe her tears and looked at me with her moist eyes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m fine…Thank you for getting angry because of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is…is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her beautiful face with a hint of tears made my heart skipped a beat. She…she is a beautiful girl after all, I just fail to notice it…almost forgot it. But seeing her crying face made my heart raced – am I a pervert? She is still a middle school girl!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m very sorry, as long as it’s something about his little sister, Nii-san easily lose his calm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m sorry too, suddenly shouting like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Hey hey, I’m not losing my calm…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;Although I thought that, but I still bowed together with Kuroneko&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine…I don’t mind it at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thankfully Puurin-san forgave me, he didn’t looked like he cared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How about a little break?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…With an emotionless voice, Puurin-san said that and stood up. Since he left with a wet cloth in his hand, he was probably on his way to wash it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was… embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko spoke in a hesitating tone. This was the first time I saw she acted so honest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Because of me, now it’s even harder to ask about Kumagai Ryuunosuke….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I was at fault too…if it wasn’t because of me, you won’t….Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us apologized. We could only spoke our true feeling now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange feeling in my guts. There shouldn’t be many things to say between us, but somehow we could understand what each other was thinking. What is going on?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unknown uncomfortable time passed…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Puurin-san returned. Somehow, he brought a tray with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please enjoy…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With such a short line, he left the tray with tea and snack on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please enjoy yourself….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;He…what is he going to do? What is he thinking? He didn’t get angry, did he…?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of our surprised eyes, Puurin-san sat down like it’s nothing. With the same Devil-like face, he calmly took a spoon of pudding and put it into his mouth. After devouring it, he slowly nodded: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pudding tasted good. It could improve your mood.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…..Eh? Both me and Kuroneko looked at each other&#039;s. Could it be that this guy….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is he trying to encourage us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I’m no good when it’s come to talking…sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A corner of his mouth raised – a terrifying smile appeared. Although his smile could make a kid faint…but I felt like he was encouraging us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. Although he was harsh when giving his opinions, his appearance looked like a devil, but he wasn’t a bad man. He wasn’t a bad man at all ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha…could it be…Puurin-san, you had that nickname because you like pudding?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…because pudding look like breast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; ---- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&amp;lt;i&amp;gt; He is just a perverted old man!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san kept tapping the tray and looked at the pudding with a satisfied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Don’t you think that it will calm you down? Our manager told us to eat five puddings in under ten seconds.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that’s how you hope to calm us down, then you failed miserably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..Nii-san…He is…nuts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite. What if he heard us….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the pervert ceremony of a cult happened in front of our eyes, I and Kuroneko whispered to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, we were so scared that we wanted to run away…But the end result was that the heavy atmosphere was blown away. So…thanks to that action, Puurin-san made himself to be more approachable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After finished his meal, Puurin-san clapped his hand together and said ‘I’m done’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, let’s continue our talk from earlier. I want to talk about the development later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Later?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see that Kuroneko choose a completely defensive style. Probably because she felt uneasy since she didn’t know what would he said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…I meant…the next part of this doujinshi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? The next?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s eyes widened. She asked again:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That…didn’t you just say that my doujinshi wasn’t worth discussing? And you said this meeting would be the last?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. After reading your manuscript, I have to apologize. I couldn’t take the responsible of becoming your editor. Like I said before, no matter how much you wanted to publish your work, please took part in as any amateur writers. Use your own strength instead of rely on connections. Otherwise, that’s no good in the long run.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes…I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I thought he would end our meeting here – suddenly Puurin-san continued: “However…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still welcome you if you brought another manuscript. But this is only my personal suggestion, I will not give you any special treatment, nor can I promise that your manuscript will be published here. If you can accept that..No, if you aren’t afraid to repeat what happened today again….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then you have to prepare yourself to face another harsh criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This must be what he meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko – she took a deep breath, nodded and said “I understand…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Please take care of me later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Me too. However, in your current state, even if I said it in a polite way, your work’s standard is still low, thus don’t get your hope up and neglected your homework and study. The number of writers who succeed in writing is actually not that high. For example, I once took care of a writer – he need ten years to make his debut; yet he could disappear at any moment if his book failed to attract the reader…I hope you could treasure your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san repeated his harsh words, then he looked down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…That meant…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..Do you mean that my chance to debut at your company is rather low?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said ‘that’s right’! He just made her cry a moment before! Looked like the word ‘politely speaking’ wasn’t included in his dictionary!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…That’s not all I wanted to say, and while I don’t know if I could express myself clearly enough…but I think that ‘wannabe’ writers like Kuroneko-san consider make a debut their top priority. Allow me to say one thing based from my job experience: debuting is just the beginning, it’s not an end.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he paused for a second.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After making a debut, how you live everyday will be completely changed. First, you will have to deal with the deadline, new knowledge and new material. You will be so busy what you don’t have time to processing them, but at the same time you can’t stop writing. This is something that only you could experience yourself to understand. Even if you couldn’t become a writer…to be able to find something that you want to do and do it is not totally meaningless. This might a bit too much and might anger other writers – but should you wait until you retire in your work and make your debut with your life experience, I think it’s still not too late.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a harsh experience, something only an old man could say. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clearly said she wanted to become a writer now, but he suggested waiting near forty years later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just from this, I concluded that he is like a granny, always make thing more complicated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, he only said that because he hoped the best for us, not because of his work. Although I’m still angry with him, still praying that he get a heart attack and die right now…I still agree that he is trustworthy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san looked at Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After our talk just now, do you think that I said all of this to make you give up on your dream of becoming a writer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I got the feeling that you were patronizing me and said ‘I will not harm you, find something else to do, because you got no talent at all’. It made me quite unhappy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl answered ‘Yes’! She even said that he patronizing her and made her unhappy. Although I got the same feeling, that wasn’t something you could just speak out! How could you be aggressive toward anyone? Where is the girl who quietly sat here and listened just now? Did she die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, I made you unhappy because I patronizing you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san heard Kuroneko’s answered and broke into laughter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scary! I think he is really angry now….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah – sorry. I really liked to be lectured. With my age, it’s rare to meet someone who will lecture me, so even I don’t know myself…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think so too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s nasty words didn’t stop, she totally reverted back to her normal personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then I will ended this lecture with patronize way. Kuroneko-san – please treasure your ‘wannabe’ self. No matter if you became a writer or not, if there is something that makes you want to become a writerto earn money or not,I think that there are other things that you want to do, right? You’re still young, that’s why you should have various experiences, see various things, and enjoy your life. I think that’s a good shortcut to becoming a writer. It’s a matter of your own future, so please think about it slowly and carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Thank you for your advice, I will try my best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She totally said something she doesn’t want to say. Although it sounded like the normal Kuroneko, I got a bad feeling about this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will try my best to live up to an old man’s suggestion.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san rebuked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please take this. This is my email address and phone number, please use that to contact me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gave us his card. Kuroneko took that, her eyes widened, her body froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onii…Nii-san…this  ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…is wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kuroneko’s strange reaction, I took a look at the card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media ASC II Work, second department, Dengeki Bunko Editorial Department.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Wait a second…this name ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was totally in chaos and did a double take at this card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is something unclear?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Puurin-san seemed to misunderstand the reason we acted this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Allow me to reintroduce myself. My nickname is Puurin, my name is Kumagai Ryuunosuke, please to meet you…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He told us why his ‘nickname’ and his ‘name on the card’ were different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few days later, we returned to Media Asc II Work’s meeting room. This was a room at the fifth floor, right above the second department. There were sofas that surrounded a long table, a small tree in the corner, thus this place gave off a feeling like a meeting room. Based on what Puurin-san said, this was a room used when they gathered for a meeting or had an interview. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the fifth floors, there were some rooms that looked like karaoke room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And we were inside one of them. At the moment, I and Kuroneko was the only one here, we were sitting on the sofa and waited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that the soundproof wall was very good, everything was quite. I could probably hear a pin dropped here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, there is no need for you to come with me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nii-san…this is the third time you said that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko looked forward and answered without turning her head. There was no one here, but she kept calling me ‘Nii-san’. Even Kirino never called me this way, so when Kuroneko called me that, I felt a bit uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had mistakenly board a pirate ship. Now it had become like this, are you going to leave me out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is not what I meant…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Also, I hate the person who gave me that unhappy memory. I want to see the moment they fired her. It’s fine if I kick her once or twice right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not fine. Don’t do that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were filled with tiredness and resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clearly held a grunge for more than four hours of merciless criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meeting…even now I could still remembered it, not to mention last night I even had a dream…could it be that every editor was that way too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This part is not good. This should be left out. Here doesn’t feel logical ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So noisy ~ damn it! Now it became totally different from the original writing! Damn it! Why don’t you write it instead – then I threw the manuscript at their face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course I couldn’t do it in real life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, it’s not possible to make something that would please everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was true no matter that you were a police officer, a Japanese sweets maker, or a writer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Since there was a bit of time left, let me explain our current situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Puurin-san is the same ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ that we are looking for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thankfully, because of Kuroneko’s nasty tongue, we easily explained everything about him. About another reason for us to came here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we showed him ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’s card’, he himself acknowledge that this is his card. Seemed that he had a different set of business cards for the Dengeki Books Editorial Department and the Mobile Phone Division.Also, based on his explanation, the Mobile Phone Division was created for the sake of public image, and that the staff belonging to it was essentially the same as the staff at the Dengeki Books Editorial Department. They operated out of the same place, and the same editors worked there&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My explanation might not be very clear, so allowed me to quote him directly :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite a secret, but if I had to put it bluntly, I would say that it’s a strategy to maintain our public image. The target audience for cell phone novels is young women, so we have to try to hide the moe moe sides of the business. So, the mobile division might have the same staff as Dengeki Books, but we say to the public that it’s a separate department. The public homepages of the two departments also don’t mention each other. That’s why we use different business cards for each side of the business… I apologize if that confused you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was basically it. We originally decided to use Saori’s connection with Dengeki Bunko to see if we could meet that ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ of Mobile Division. But it turned out we didn’t have to, because he was sitting right in front of us. Not to mention that the ‘Kumagai Ryuunosuke’ that we meet at the department was a scary-looking old man, completely different from the suit-wearing, young-looking male that I saw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the Kumagai Ryuunosuke that Kirino meet was a fake. That result was enough to gave us a shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Still, where did you get that card?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, actually we came here to ask you about this….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I told him the reason regard ‘Maisora’. But of course, you guy must understand that someone as cowardly as me couldn’t possibly tell him immediately ‘someone stole it from another’. Instead I asked him about the author of this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, ah, you want to ask about the author? This is someone I just told you about, Rino-sensei who only made her debut after ten years. Recently, the phone novel that she wrote, well, it simply felt like it was written by a completely different person, very interesting – to tell the truth, I was very surprised when I found out that she could write something like that. Of course, I was also surprised because after so many years, I never found out about her skill. To think that she took that long, maybe it’s because of my incompetence. Actually…I was both surprised and regretful…Ah…her novel this time is definitely going to be famous!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san said full of excitement. He must be very happy because after so long, the writer he took care of had gained successful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, I am totally convinced that ‘Rino’ is the thief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is Rino-sensei like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, um – actually …”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Anyway, that’s all about it. We were going to get to the next part right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door opened, then Kumagai-san entered, followed by someone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that person saw us on the sofa, that person blinked a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ –Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard to guess that person’s gender based on voice alone, but that voice was very clear. That person turned out to be a short-hair woman in blue pant and suit. She looked quite intelligent, and there was a mole under her left eyes. If I had to guess, she was about twenty, with a very tall body and a nearly flat chest. If it wasn’t because of the makeup and her earring, she could be easily mistaken for a good looking male, but now she looked like a female manager. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Kumagai-san, aren’t we going to have a talk about the second volume of ‘Maisora’ today? Is this the wrong room?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, we are at the right place. Let me introduce you, this is Kousaka-san and Kuroneko-san, they had something very important to talk with you Fate-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Fate…Fate-Chan?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kumagai-san, I beg of you, please don’t call me Fate-chan anymore. My penname is ‘Rino’ now, please call me that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…So this is ‘Rino’. She called herself that without any change in her tone, her expression right in front of us….The image if my sick little sister popped up in my head and made my blood boiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But now wasn’t the time to let my anger show.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I suppressed my rage and stood up to greet her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please to meet you.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Please to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to me, Kuroneko did the same. The woman called Fate (I don’t want to call her ‘Rino’ ) greeted us with a confused expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, please to meet you too…I’m Rino…About…Kumagai-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, just sit down and listen to them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I don’t mind. Ah, I know, you must be here to get more reference right? But I just got an interview…Could it be that you like the web version that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She happily sat down in front of us. By the way, Kumagai-san was still stood at the door, emitted a faint killing intent .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then just ask anything you like ~ are you two brother and sister? Your little sister looked so cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Yeah yeah, right right…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could we manage to expose her mask during the time we had? Of course we had prepared a plan…But this wasn’t enough to totally prove that she stole someone else’s work. Whether we successes in taking back Kirino’s novel or not is depended on our action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko made the first move:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I ask you something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course!Anything!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She happily replied, totally into her ‘serving fan’ mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko opened her mouth, when I was wondering where she would start her attack ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you called Fate-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She started from there? Although I was a bit curious myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That woman’s face twisted, and then slowly turned into an unpleasant scold. Although she quickly changed back, but anyone can see that was a forced smile. Looked like this was a touchy subject for her, but she deserved it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…My full name is Fate Iori Setsuna.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..You meant that was your previous pen name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko suddenly threw a curved ball, now let’s see how that woman reached…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was…my real name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What did…you say?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What did you just say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said Fate Iori Setsuna is my real name! Unbelievable, right? People always said it was like a name from anime or light novel! But this can’t be helped, that was what my parents named me! I’m three quarter Japanese! I knew that name is ridiculous…Is there any problem with that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….But I think that name is cool….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you for real? Your face is full of admiration!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s eyes shone, her cheeks reddened, her breathing ragged. Looked like that name Fate Iori Setsuna really fired her up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Can I call you Fate-chan too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can&#039;t! You…you…were you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko was making that woman angry. Although I didn’t feel that she did it on purpose, but that gave me a bit of satisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Good. Keep going.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really – didn’t I just tell you Kumagai-san? Please call me ‘Rino’. This is my pen name from now on.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t do that. I will not call you ‘Rino’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be a waste of time to keep up with this farce, I decided now was the time. I told this straight to Fate’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you aren’t the author of ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..What? What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate titled her head in confusion. Facing my question, she didn’t even waver, completely acting oblivious! Damn, seemed like I wasn’t good with talking….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko snorted “hmm”, like she was saying ‘this guy is so useless’ then her expression changed into ‘leave everything to me, step aside’ before turned to face Fate and began her nasty verbal attack:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Stop pretending, you damn insect. You are to look down on me, low-life? Are you still trying to anger me now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Kuroneko-san, was that a bit too much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calling her an insect in a cursed-filled voice? If that was me, I would be crying already!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, be quite for a second.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kuroneko, this was her very normal way of talking, while I was used to it, thus all I thought was ‘again huh’…But you had to notice the other&#039;s expression too! Since your words were too much, they didn’t know how to reach!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…what did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing.Nothing at all. I just said that you stole ‘Maisora’. Am I wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I agreed that my method of interrogation was too soft, it didn’t feel like I could be a detective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuma – Kumagai-san! What is going on with those two? They are calling me a thief --!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate pointed her finger at us and stood up. When she spoke to Kumagai-san in such anger-filled voice, he calmly replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…According to them, ‘Maisora’ was something written by his little sister, before you stole its manuscript. Not only that, you even pretend to be me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san took the card with Fate’s phone number and email address and put it on the table. Seeing that, she said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And you believe that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….That wasn’t the issue right now, but that is my card for sure. And the contact information on that was Fate-chan’s. Of course, that didn’t mean anything, but this case was different from the others, so I called Fate-chan here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How could that be? Kumagai-san, even you don’t trust me too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate yelled. If Kumagai-san truly believed his writer is innocent, he should have told her that beforehand. She must be thinking this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The editor that she had worked for a long time didn’t trust her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That desperate yell might not be a fake. Even if she was my enemy, I couldn’t help but feel a bit of remorse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, we begged Kumagai-san for ten minutes meeting with Fate-chan, and we also asked him to not mention this to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you don’t call me Fate!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like she really hated that name. Although her voice and expression were full of anger, I wasn’t afraid of it one bit. Kumagai-san said without changing his expression:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I only want to make this clear. I myself of course hope that act of stealing is nothing but a lie. Fate-chan, if you could prove your innocent, this would be much simplier. I will strongly give them a warning and forbid them from entering here again. I told you before, I did this because of my responsible as your editor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was what he really thought. After hearing what we said and our evidences, Kumagai-san gave us that chance…but he wasn’t on our side. Between a writer that he had been taken care of for a long time and two brats that he just meet, it’s clear who he trusted more. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I understand, Kumagai-san…Then it can’t be help. I will play along with them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing her editor said that, Fate turned calm again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let’s hear what you have to say. So – how? You said I stole someone else’s manuscript? I want to end this conversation as fast as possible, so let’s get to the point. Do you have any proof?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tch…I knew that she would resorted to this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That woman took Kirino’s website and gained control of all the manuscript inside, then she posted all of them in the Internet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, she erased all the evidences that proof Kirino was Maisora’s author.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a cunning scheme.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will make it clear, I steal nothing. Maisora is mine. If you said that I stole it but can’t prove any evidences, you must have prepared yourself, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, I can’t give up now. Yes, all the evidence on the Internet had been erased, but…When I was searching in my bag for evidences, Fate narrowed her eyes and turned to Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And you, little girl, what is with you? Is your mouth always that nasty? Do you think I will forgive that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fool. Why should I show respect to a thief? A useless, crappy wannabe writer that unable to make a debut for ten years, do you think that you are good now? You just stole some crappy manuscript someone else wrote and think that you are a good author now? What a joke. Say, do you think that there is any reason for you to continue living in this world?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t screw with me! Do you have proof or not? Yes or no? What exactly is your answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm – now that was your true color, right? Idiot. I was wondering what would you say, but ‘Do you have proofs or not?’. Hm hm…whoever said that almost always turned out to be guilty. Hmhm…your death is coming close…Come…Die in my arms….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you a Demon King? Go back to Alefgard, damn it!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that was a nasty-speaking contest, then Kuroneko would won for sure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hopefully that she remembered that the real reason we were here was about Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that Kuroneko unrelenting pride, Fate seemed to be taken back and unsure what to do. However – a moment later, her whole body’s feature changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your name is…Kuroneko, right? This is my advice for you from the bottom of my heart, hurry and give up on that ridiculous way of speaking. Because someday, you will want to kill that past self.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said softly, her expression looked like she saw a bad omen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The way she countered our accusations of thief made her looked like a completely different person. I got the feeling she was like an adult talking to a child, like someone talk to their past self.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Thank you for your unnecessary concern.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko’s expression changed into an unpleasant one, like she was forced to see something she didn’t want to, like she was seeing her ugly self on a mirror.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But a second later, that expression changed into a mocking one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She glanced at me then smiled with Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Tell her, doctor Watson. Let that criminal who thought that she had cleared all evidences saw our prepared effort.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who are you calling Watson?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha …finally it’s the main topic. I was a bit nervous, but due to Jakigan detective-sama, I quietly took the evidences out. Actually, it was just Kirino’s phone and her notebook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Are you saying that there is a note inside? But that ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“See for yourself. This is the evidence that proof my little sister is the author of ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave the notebook and the phone to Fate. Inside, there were references, outline that she made. That Christmas Eve, we visited Shibuya – we went to 109, we bought things at the accessory shop, we visited a concert, then she suddenly dumped a bucket of cold water on herself, we went to a love hotel for reference – everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the evidence that proof Kirino is the author of ‘Maisora’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, Kumagai-san had seen them all. If Fate torn it up or broke the cell phone, the only things she did was admitted that she was guilty. But she must also understand something so simple. Then she suddenly narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that notebook would make her nervous, but she pointed at a page and asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is with that strange illustration? Is that a terrifying looking Yaranaio?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That wasn’t what I want you to see! Look at what was written in the middle! And that illustration…probably me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, among of Kirino’s references were the illustration of me in anger, confusion, almost crying..she even wrote her opinions next to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, to tell the truth it’s understandable that she thought it was strange. Because it indeed was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not to mention about her opinions…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;–&amp;gt;That idiot when he apologized to the shopkeeper after not having enough money to pay for an accessory (^0^).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
^ “Sorry I don’t have enough money,” he said! Haha! So gross! (lol)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;– I made him buy me earrings. I let the idiot choose one himself, but he has no sense at all and spent such a long time! (^^;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
^ The idiot got really angry when I got all wet (&amp;gt;_&amp;lt;) How much of a siscon is he?! ωωωωωω&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;– The idiot bad thought seeing his little sister in a bathrobe. Nuuuuu, is Kiririn’s chastity in danger?!&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wow ----! I want to kill her! Just remembering that made me want to kill her ~~!!!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what is with that curly handwriting? It pissed me off! Each of them hit me when it hurt the most!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what the heck? I’m the one who was showing the evidence, why am I so pissed off?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I only wanted to show the outline and references, not Kirino’s picture about me!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That was what she took for reference when she wrote ‘Maisora’. There were pictures she took that Christmas Eve on the phone too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate remained silence and checked the references that Kirino took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm…You think that this could be evidence?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of..of course.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have checked them all – true, not bad, but all of them were just a middle school girl reference ~ ah, I know I know. Now I understand why do you believe that your little sister is the author of Maisora just with that. Because you are a siscon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate smiled then returned Kirino’s notebook and phone to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—So what? What can it prove?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is just your little sister’s imagination after reading ‘Maisora’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that woman’s shameless boast, I felt hot stream came out of my head ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cough cough….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Someone elbowed me in the stomach. Seeing my reaction, Kuroneko quickly stopped me. Looked like after my outburst at Kumagai-san’s office, she could somehow predicted my action/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a perfectly calm voice, she said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- What about the date of those pictures? Each of them was taken at Shibuya that night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows? I don’t know much about cell phone, but isn’t it easy to fake it? Or it could be just a coincidence…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You said it’s a coincidence?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, maybe it’s the truth? Yes, your little sister must have taken some pictures at Shibuya that night, then after she found out that the background of ‘Maisora’ and her pictures was the same, she said ‘I’m Maisora’s author!’. Then, because you are an idiot to like his little sister, you two trust her and totally ignored other people’s discomfort and came here. Ahaha, how stupid.How foolish!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate gave Kuroneko a mocking laughter:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, that’s how troublesome middle age schoolgirl is, always bring troubles for adult. If you want to satisfy your delusion, just do it inside your room.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light in Kuroneko’s eyes disappeared, her black iris somehow had turned red again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Nomobuyowoshihashitawadokeda…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop your chanting! I don’t know what you are trying to do, but stop immediately!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From behind, I stood up and stop Kuroneko from chanting an unknown spell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could she stay calm for a second! She was so easy to get taunted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she was so damn strong! Was that what they called placebo effect?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Release me, Nii-san, I won’t kill that woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop this at once!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tried my best to restrain Kuroneko while yelled at Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t fucking speak nonsense! My little sister isn’t that naïve ---! If she indeed make that up, I myself will teach her a lesson!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course I couldn’t do it in reality, but at least I could say something to Kirino – in my heart anyway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You are the one who should stop speaking nonsense…I have had enough, I don’t want to see you anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate threw us a pained glance then announced in a mocking tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway…unless you have something else to say, we are done here. It had been 30 minutes, I don’t have that much free time to playing around with you. Can I go, Kumagai-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…You are right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without changing his expression, Kumagai-san nodded once. As I already said, he had seen them all. He also said – “that wasn’t enough’. He was indeed on Fate’s side, so we had nothing to say about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a critical evidence right here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tried to boast and pulled out my final trump card.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a stack of A4-size paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kousaka-san, this is…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maisora – the sequel, Kumagai-san. My little sister wrote that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha ~ to tell the truth, I was surprised too when I saw this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although we need a plan to retake what was hers, we didn’t tell Kirino this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So getting this evidence was quite a challenge. Just like a certain someone sneaked into her brother’s room, when Kirino went downstairs to eat, I sneaked into her room. Because most of the time, she either slept in her room or had it locked. Uhm…if she found out, my life will probably be forfeit. Although I was doing this to help my little sister, the feeling of guilt should be enough to crush me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing…really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that paid off quite well. When I stole that notebook from her, I found out about the sequel of Maisora. Because of that, I kept looking until I found another notebook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside, I found the password for ‘Work use’ and ‘Personal use’. Both were used to access that ‘Cell phone club’. But the one for ‘Work use’ was unable, always gave me a ‘wrong password’ respond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, ‘Work use’ website is the where Maisora was kept, the one that Fate stole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the ‘Personal use’ website, there was the rape novel (that Kuroneko called) and ‘Maisora another side: Little sister’s point of view’. After I gave it a quick check, I found out that was something written from the main character’s little sister’s point of view. So, it could be called a sequel. Back then, Kirino said little sister was a very important character, she was telling the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically, it was like this:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino spitted ‘Work use’ and ‘Personal use’ into different part of a site, and the part which held Maisora – the ‘Work use’ part was stolen by Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the ‘Personal Use’ part kept the sequel of Maisora, or another version of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth is, even I myself was wondering ‘why does something like this exist’. Because Kirino was ordered by Kumagai-san to write something with Rino as the main character. Why should she write the sequel for a book that hadn’t finished yet – that was my unanswered question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it’s not that simple. But the truth remained that she wanted to write this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just now, Fa – Satsuna-san said, today she came here for a discussion about the sequel of Maisora, right? In short, Kumagai-san, you have seen the sequel of Maisora that Setsuna-san wrote, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I did.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san answered. Fate paled and began counterattack:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So..so what of it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So – we could know just by reading two version. Then which one is the real one and which one is the fake will be clear. Am I wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that the one is better is the real one? That’s just your personal opinion! How could you decide real or fake with that ---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha, in other words, you have no confidence haven’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I summoned my courage and mimicked the way Kirino and Kuroneko talked to taunt her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….What are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t hear me? How many times do you want me to repeat myself – after ten years of training, finally Rino-sensei had became a professional writer, but she doesn’t has confidence that she could beat a phone novel that a middle school girl wrote.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was actually a very big bet. Because she could refuse to take my taunt, or the ‘Maisora sequel’ she wrote could be better than Kirino. If that was the case, we are doomed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, although I’m an outsider, I knew nothing about novels, but I thought that …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how unlikeable the character that Kirino created, or the premise and story filled with overly-convenient events, or the overly-idealistic, delusional love-filled conversation between Rino and Toshi ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of them born from Kirino’s heart, all of them belonged to her. She had put all she had into this, going as far as bringing the elder brother that she hated the most to get references. So her novel must had reflected her life experience until now. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had to stop working on her modeling, had to stop her club activities to write and write and write – to finish this. That’s why it was so welcomed by the females, that’s why so many people liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I believe that the story written by the real author will never lose to a fake.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now is the time to decide a winner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino’s manuscript and Fate’s manuscript. Kumagai-san had read them all. He put them back on the table and slowly took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Phew ----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He closed his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. His scary-looking face was even more terrifying now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was something like stream coming out of his mouth. Then followed by a very very very very heavy silence…then he said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will announce that result now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He took a manuscript and put it in the middle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This one is more interesting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the one I gave him…the one Kirino wrote.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…In other words….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I think that this is the real author.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wow! As expected of a professional editor! Amazing! He gave us an equal chance with his long time-in-training-author…then he could see whichis the real one! Really good, Kumagai-san! I’m sorry for thinking bad about you before!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist and made a victory pose. Wanting to share this happiness, I turned aside, but all I saw was Kuroneko looking at Kumagai-san in her usual emotionless expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How could it be….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate turned pale, looked like she couldn’t believe it. But she quickly turned to Kumagai-san:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You – are you really my editor? Do you know what are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course I know how serious this is. After reporting this to my supervisor, I think it’s time for me to retire.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kumagai-san said that, Fate had nothing to add.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author that he took care of made a mistake, so he had to take responsibility for it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san knew this, but he still acknowledged that Kirino is the real author of Maisora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I were him, could I say the same?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this old man made people angry, but he is an honest man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe this would be my last work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san smiled, and calmly said in the same manner that he spoke to Kuroneko a few days earlier:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Fate-chan, the manuscript you wrote had the exactly same style and character’s conversation of ‘Rino’….But that is all. You just copy the outside, the most important aspect of this is completely different from the real ‘Maisora’. The innocent romantic feeling in the first volume, the strange plot twist, the things that excited me, weren’t exist in this manuscript, it wasn’t interesting at all. It wasn’t something ‘Rino’ would write. We couldn’t consider selling this as the sequel for Maisora. Even if that incident didn’t happen, you still have to rewrite them – or rather, rethink everything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still the merciless way of talking as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I thought that he could have made it easier to hear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that ‘this wasn’t something Rino would write’, ‘couldn’t consider selling this as the sequel for Maisora’ – Fate had the same reaction like Kuroneko a few days earlier; she hung her head in defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san took the manuscript Kirino wrote and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On the other hand, this is, without a doubt, written by Rino. To tell the truth, now it’s even more interesting. Although there was some part that was even more ridiculous than the first volume, but I like it. Especially the ending, with the climax that moved people as much as Kanon’s true route. It totally captured my heart. I’m sure that everyone who loved Maisora will love it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, he made an U-turn and praised Kirino’s manuscript. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the first time I saw him praise a manuscript this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was because Kirino’s manuscript is that good, I should feel happy – but at the same time, a strange unhappy feeling appeared in my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I unconsciously bit my lower lip.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plan was going on smoothly --- but why am I feeling this way?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, compare to my regret, that woman must have felt a hundred times worse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Is that so. My story…isn’t interesting…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate whispered. She looked a dozen year older, all willpower depleted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But will she admit that she stole someone else’s novel? According to Fate, Kumagai-san’s decision is his personal opinions only.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as she kept pretending, it was entirely possible that this will drag out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I had no other cards on my hand ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time passed. Then finally, a smile appeared on Fate’s face, and then she whispered in a calm tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…I remember. ‘To tell the truth, the content is quite interesting’…that was the first praise that you gave me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san nodded in nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Middle school, third year wasn’t it? I took part in the amateur competition back then they called it the Dengeki Game Grand Prize though… my novel made it into the final round and you called me… and invited me to the editorial department in Ochanomizu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a common to publish the winning novel of the amateur competitions, but there were also cases if aneditor’swilling to take on authors who hadn’t won at their own discretion. Recruit them, so to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…So nostalgic. I was criticized for four hours straight. I felt so terrible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could understand why Kuroneko stopped too. Because what was happing to Fate right now had happened to us before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha…thinking back, it was so embarrassing…although it wasn’t that bad back then – they were full of Chuunibyou Jakigan stuffs, which I even called them interesting…I was full of confidence…Back then, I was so…miserable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate gave Kuroneko a glance full of pity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. That’s right. You were almost the same as me back then. From the way you talk to your clothes….look, even it was a coincidence; we even had a mole in the same place. So…that’s why I couldn’t suppress my anger when I saw you speak. Listen to me….you have no friends at all, don’t you? You are totally isolated at school, aren’t you? Then you convinced yourself that you are special, unlike the lower life forms. You looked down on the other, pushing your own incompetence and isolation on others, and then escape to the world of fiction. ‘Ahh, if terrorists came and attacked this class, I would awaken the dark powers hiding inside me, massacre the attackers, and save these ignorant dogs around me’… can you honestly tell me that you’ve never thought that in the middle of class, looking around the room aimlessly with your head in your hands?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko didn’t answer. I noticed that her eyes widened, and then she immediately reverted back to the usual emotionless expression. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She never told Fate that she wanted to become a novelist – but that woman kept talking nonstop. No, that woman must be talking about herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…It got nothing to do with the current situation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I answered in Kuroneko’s place, but Fate didn’t seem like she heard me, she kept talking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In short – this came from me, the one with a lot of real life experience – you should hurry up and wake up from that dream. Life is not that simple, sometime there was a dream that you couldn’t reach no matter what, not to mention a lot of things that you couldn’t do anything about. Look at how miserable I am now – isn’t that the best example?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you ----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hot-blooded filled my chest, I was about to interrupt her, but she cut me off:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. You are talking about Rino’s cell phone novel right? Hahaha, it’s so ridiculous. Me, who spent ten years in writing, sometimes having to sacrifice my sleeping time, yet my novel was ‘not interesting’. A brat who had only began writing for a few months; a half-hearted novel written without an understanding of the rule is called ‘interesting’? A rising novelist?A promising big hit? Ha – what the hell is going on? How is that happening? This world is so messed up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You, you…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her annoying rants were really getting on my nerves, when I was about to shut her up ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- You are right --- I understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sudden interruption stopped me for good. I turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who agreed with Fate’s rant was Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke in a very low tone, like a curse coming from the deepest part of hell:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The novel I wrote was rated lower than dirt, how could such crappy cell phone novel get such praised? Impossible! Even though the things I despise the most are well received while what I wrote was insulted and criticized. What do you mean I can’t just write what I want? Wasn’t she doing the same thing when she wrote that? Why am I the only one whose work is completely rejected?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko stoke in her usual emotionless tone, but there was a invisible pressure. Her words had the same hatred as Fate’s word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey hey hey hey! Hey hey! What are you talking nonsense now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing this sudden development, I couldn’t help but lecturing Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was so hard to get there, you know? Now she had confessed her motive, all we need to do is push her into a corner and forced her to admit her crime!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were almost there!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why are you saying that now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But – looked like I was not the only who was confused. Fate’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was understandable too. Because the same one who had cursed her earlier is now protecting her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What…are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm, I said I could understand your feelings. Although I hasn’t spent as much time as you, for three years, I has also read guide book for writing, learning how to write novels from the Internet, learning from the others….I never stopped writing what I think is the best, so now I’m very frustrated…Ah, I can’t stand it! It’s so frustrating! You can say that I’m so jealous of her that it became a grudge. The one who was having fun when writing and show it off with such an arrogant expression after writing something like this…and the editor who praised it should go die already – you must think this way too, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…No, I’m not….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Liar! Admit your true feelings! You must think that ‘You deserved it! Die! That author, Kumagai, die already!’, don’t you? Now it had come to this, what are you afraid of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Why are you taking her side? And you are telling your true feeling, aren’t you?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha – that girl, from the first time we meet, I already didn’t like her. She had the total opposite opinions in everything we talked about. Every time she opened her mouth, it was to boast about herself then look down on me – then a few months ago she began writing this crappy cell phone novel, which is going to be published. Are you kidding me, how could this world be so unreasonable?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…which side you are on? Didn’t you come here to help reclaim Kirino’s cell phone novel?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing I yelled, Kuroneko snorted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you asking which side I belong to? Are you an idiot? From the beginning, I had told you that I was interested in this, why should I help you to fix your own mistake?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So she didn’t say that to hide her embarrassment….!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm, and you have no right to tell me that either. Don’t you feel frustrated because everything is about your little sister?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That…that…that got nothing to do with this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing to do with this? Ha, who cares! I always speak whatever I want to, whenever I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if that was a joke, there are things that you aren’t allowed to say!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you Kirino now? Why does your way of talking sounded exactly the same as my little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are you trying to do, ignoring the real criminal and taking over this dungeon as the last boss?!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
See, Fate, the one whose role you stole was totally confused, unsure what to do!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Really! Leaving that sudden outburst aside – but…can Kuroneko truly understand Fate’s feeling?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The depressed feeling when the result that you get by slowly accumulating your efforts was over taken by someone who wasn’t even trying to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain when none of your effort was paid off, when the world only accepted what you hated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Someone had their effort paid off; someone could having fun while working.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But you were always had a hopeless situation, when reality wasn’t what you expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, I had no right to tell anyone that, because my situation was similar to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I can’t say that I understand their feeling, because I have no right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I could understand my little sister, who was totally different from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The misery when I realized that no matter how hard I tried, I could never win against her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could understand the frustration when someone like that was next to me every day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the helpless feeling when I know there is nothing I could do to change that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why was everything good happened to my little sister?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Ah, this is why.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now I realized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that was it! That was it!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strange, mixed feeling on my chest was nothing but rotten jealousy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino’s novel was stolen, her effort was for naught.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I felt relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when I saw my little sister’s painful expression -- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Serves her right! That was payback for always looking down on me and Kuroneko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until now, a part of me truly thought that ‘Why is she so talent? Why does everything she do turn out to be so smooth?’ – that ugly jealous that made me hate Kirino – and it only got worse recently – because after we became closer, I finally found out how amazing she is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Really, as her elder brother, I’m so pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I saw Kirino holding back on the verge of tears, I felt ashamed of myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I was got so worked up…I wanted to do something for her, not letting her effort to go waste.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And maybe, just now, about Kuroneko who said negative things about Kirino was also ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I don’t care for this girl no matter what, much less helping her. That kind of girl should face more painful experiences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although everything she said was her true feeling, but at the same time it was a lie. An excuse. A bluff. She said ‘I don’t care’, ‘It’s none of my business’, but all you have to do is ask her ‘If that is none of your business, then what are you doing’, she would be speechless, unable to do anything but making up more excuse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I’m so pissed off! I’m sooooooooo pissed off! Sleep or awake, this world pissed me off so much. If only a bomb came down and destroyed this world!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I understood the irritation she was feeling very well. I understood this helplessness feeling she was feeling right now better than anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. Two of us didn’t come here for Kirino. We came here for us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were just here helplessly trying to do something about these feelings of helplessness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if everything went well, I absolutely don’t want my little sister to thank me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m sure that Kuroneko thought so too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone ask what do we think about Kirino – I think that both me and Kuroneko will have the same answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That girl, I really really really really hate her! But ----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But that was two different things.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, I don’t know what Kuroneko felt when she said those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that was exactly that. I really hate my little sister, really really hate her!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My beautiful, full of talent little sister, who I was always compared to, who always made me feel like a defeated dog, always looking down on me, always treating me like an idiot ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even that, I could only shout like this! Because I’m her elder brother!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Setsuna-san – listen to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me suddenly speak to her, Fate’s body trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I ignored her and yelled:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What you stole is my little sister novel, which she put all of her effort in! She tried her best to finish it! She got the reference she needed with the elder brother that she hated the most. She was having a fever, but she still kept working on her cell phone even when she couldn’t even get up. Compare to me, she tried much, much harder, that’s why her result is that good. You don’t see that – but don’t speak like it was something she did without effort!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was yelling at myself. That was my anger toward me, who due to his jealous with his totally different little sister, who considered her a special case and ignored Kirino’s effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course I don’t know how much effort you had spent – but don’t you dare saying that Kirino didn’t spend any effort! Don’t look down on my little sister!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my sudden anger, everyone’s attention focused on me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Idiot, we are talking, don’t interrupting us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What do you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Kuroneko and Fate looked at me, signaled me to step aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But! I expressed my anger!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said I don’t know! Listen to me! Do you know? Do you? The most useless person here is me! The most pathetic person here is also me! I don’t know your feeling, but this face is unchangeable. Unlike you, I never tried anything! I have such amazing little sister next to me, but I never tried to get close to her or learn anything from her! Compare to me, you two already tried much more!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I really wanted to tell them that, and I did say it out unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You two are so admirable! You two are amazing! I like you two! Amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What ---…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see Fate&#039;s eyes widened. Next to me, Kuroneko also took a breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I had no time to care about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist, gritted my teeth and shouted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why -- the fact your effort don’t get any result is unchangeable, maybe it is the truth. But don’t say that! Don’t look down on yourself! Then, compare to you, me - who never tried anything - what should I do? Should I die? Even I think so too, damn it!....&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nii-san…do you know how incoherent you are saying right now? And why are you crying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Shut up! Because you two are mocking me! Anyway, return it to me! This is something very important for my little sister! I beg you, return it to me! I will do anything, as long as you don’t steal her effort! Don’t erase your own effort like that! Damn it, I don’t know how to say it…maybe you don’t understand what am I saying -- in short, I beg of you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I nearly slammed my head on the table and begged Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…You, you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing how desperate I was, Fate widened her eyes. She must think that I&#039;m a big siscon, but I&#039;m not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How unsightly…Nii-san…I really couldn’t stand you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko told me in a mocking tone, then turned to Fate:&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Oreimo3_301.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I will ask you the same too. To publish the novel you wrote on your own, to let many people read it -- this is a happy and wonderful thing isn&#039;t it? You yourself should know that better than anyone.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can&#039;t believe that pleading tone was coming from the same one who was shouting jealousy and hated a few seconds before. Now, Kuroneko sounded gentle, calm….and full of sincerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please return this for her. No matter how much our effort was in vain, no matter how deep our regret, our jealous was, the ends didn’t justify the means. I don’t care if you don’t approve of me, but don’t look down on yourself; look down on what you have done. Otherwise…I will curse you to death.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her decision, wasn&#039;t it…Even if I didn’t interrupt, she would still say so. Really….yet she said &#039;who care about that girl&#039;…seemed like I&#039;m not the one who spoke nonsense…Haha!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had already crying at this point. No good, after calming down I would felt embarrassed to death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A short distance away, Fate listened to my rambling and Kuroneko&#039;s sincere request -- she took a deep breath and let it out, gave up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…You two…just saying whatever you think…and in combination, it felt like a mess…That&#039;s why I said I don’t like brats. Now I know why Rino&#039;s novel is so fragmented. If you two are the model of two main characters, of course it would turn out like this ---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She dropped her shoulders and spoke softly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….Now, I think that I could write something like &#039;Maisora&#039; like the real Rino…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her declaration of defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, I had begged her with nothing but my motivation, without any reasoning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even that, I believed a part of what I wanted to say had reached her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, say, don’t you two hate your little sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like she didn’t understand our complicated feeling, but that was understandable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because I&#039;m her elder brother, so that can&#039;t be help &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;--- this is just an excuse, a way to force myself to accept those complicated feeling that I&#039;m feeling right now. Although I did hate her very much, there was nothing else I could say in this situation. These unstoppable urges could only be understood by someone in my place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmmm….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I raised my head, Kuroneko answered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not boasting, but I had few friends too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Missing her expression at this point was my lifetime regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that --- well, I need to conclude this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate Iori Setsuna admitted that she stole someone else&#039;s novel - uhm, I still unsure what should I call her -- anyway, let&#039;s go with Fate like we did before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She stole Kirino&#039;s novel because after she looked at her submission in the &#039;Cell phone i-Club&#039; and was moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Maybe you will think that is strange considered how much I criticized that before, but it was very interesting. Of course the writing style was bad, the grammar was terrible…If I read it a few years earlier, I will think &#039;I want to kill that author&#039;. But this novel made me realize &#039;The author really had fun when writing this&#039;, like she is standing in front of her reader and shout &#039;look, this is me&#039;. Ten years ago, I was like this too. The first time I wrote a novel, I had the same feeling with her. I must have laughed while writing, always think of how to continue this event, then I felt so excited…Thinking back, somehow I felt a deep regret, like I was a fool….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she gave in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I’m really, really sorry. I don’t know why I did it. I&#039;m not the real Rino, of course I couldn’t write something like this -- I already know that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then told it to her directly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Uhm…you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumagai-san also bowed to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I want to apologize to. I&#039;m very sorry. I will personally apologize to Rino-sensei later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he continued:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The exciting part of a cell phone novel is what Fate-chan had felt. In my opinion, everyone had &#039;something that only that person could do&#039;, and this is something that could move people. Actually, not only cell phone novel, no matter if this was a doujinshi, doujinshi game or web novel, even submissions on Nico nico or Pixiv are the same. Among them, there are many that held the author&#039;s intention &#039;I wanted to show my real self now&#039;. After it was polished into a commercial product, that interesting aspect is gone.  Cell phone novel existed in order to maximize this advantage -- and should it become successful, it means that amateur works could sometime win against professional work. Of course I couldn’t deny the fact that many of them were very lacking a lot --- but to reject all of those work which had both good and bad side simple because of that is too foolish.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;On the other hand, Fate-chan and Kuroneko-san. Your novel wasn’t interested enough for us, we had no choice but to reject them. I think that will happen again too. But I believe what you two want to write could still move a lot of people. In short….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grinned:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot; ---- Please try your best!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, even thought Kuroneko replied in her nasty tone as usual -- but I could see fire on her eyes, a fire that promises that someday, she will make that old man look at her differently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate-san contacted Kirino and waited until she recovered from her illness, then together with Kumagai-san, they told her what happened (of course minus the part about me and Kuroneko) before apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino only said &amp;quot;Ah, that is fine, I don’t mind&amp;quot; then forgave them. Although I thought &amp;quot;Brat, you were crying&amp;quot; but, well, aside from me, Saori or Kuroneko, my little sister is very gentle to everyone. Uhm, that&#039;s why although her real self is pretty violent, the neighborhood gave her such good ratings. It&#039;s so unreasonable! &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, everything above was told to me by Kirino or Fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You seem to have an interest in this, so I will tell you now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don’t care! Hm, in other words, the book was published under your name, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. But it&#039;s so troublesome, my pen name is now Rino. Kumagai-san also said that would make it sell easier. Hm ~ but ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing…ah ~ I felt that….something is off. Because while I was sick, everything was solved by itself ~ of course I don’t plan to do anything ….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha ~ what are you saying? Shouldn’t you be happy?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I listened to my little sister with a complicated feeling. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…Also, although I don’t want to say it, but my relationship with Kirino didn’t change at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This incident allowed me to see many things, but none of it had any use.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I knew the reason, the fact that I hate my little sister will not change --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Sorry for everything until now, Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Nothing. Nothing at all!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time passed. Now is February. After that, like she wanted to make up for the time she lost, Kirino threw herself in club activities and work. Since I didn’t see her work on her cell phone anymore, I couldn’t help but ask. She answered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ that huh. I don’t write anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sequel was approved, she decided to not write. Since the manuscript was done, now she had nothing to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that incident last time, I knew how hard it was to get your book published - thus her answered caught me off guard. &amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Don’t you know…that there was someone who spent ten years without being able to publish a single book? You really…gave it up so easily?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And did Kuroneko know about this?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I still had some questions, but Kirino had made up her mind, &#039;Rino&#039; had apologized to Kumagai-san and her reader. At least she had a professional attitude or rather a strong sense of duty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because now I have many things else to do, so based on priority, I have to give up on cell phone novels. When I caught an illness because of overworked, I became aware of that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something else to do? You mean play new eroges?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That…of course that too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I knew it! You! You! Because I want to play eroge, I couldn’t write anymore -- if your reader heard you said that, they would curse you to death! Really, that&#039;s why I hated natural talent born people. They had very good result, but they kept looking for more. For people who had to try hard at everything, this is unacceptable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You must be thinking of something rude don’t you!Of course not only because of eroge!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Why should I tell you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah? Is that so? Fine, I won&#039;t ask anymore!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that aside, today Kirino gathered her otaku group at my home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, this was the first time Saori came to our home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I said that like it was a long time ago because it had been a few months since Kirino, Kuroneko and Saori (and me too) gathered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course that was because we didn’t go to the same school. Not to mention a lot of things happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, we gathered in a &#039;reunion for a group of friend who hadn’t seen each others for a long time party&#039;. That name alone could make people smiled, but  ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, aren’t we suppose to continue our previous anime appreciation? Then we should continue watching the other half of Meruru! But you said you wanted to play Siscalypse! Why should I call you to my house and play something you good at? Hey, are you listening to me, you damn cat!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Isn&#039;t it normal for the host to please the guests? Today I had to waste a day break to visit your house, yet the host tried to force me to do what she wanted? What is the meaning of this? I even brought a present for you ---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; They were like that from the beginning. Shouldn’t they have something else to say to each other? Or rather, that kind of quarreling is the way their friendship manifested?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, we were at my house&#039;s living room. As usual, when I brought snack and drink back from the kitchen, those two had already quarreling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because I was afraid that they will spill the drink, I didn’t dare come close to the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Is this the present you were talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s temple popped, she took an A4 paper out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko gracefully fold her arms, nodded and said in a super mocking tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it is. You should thank me, I searched the Internet for comments regard &#039;Maisora&#039;. As its author, Rino-sensei, you must really care about how they view your novel right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah! So you picked a bunch of criticize against &#039;Maisora&#039; then printed them out and gave me? How nasty you could be?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Oh my, I was wronged. This is the proof of our friendship. I was worried that you will be spoiled by reviews from those foolish generous readers, so I gave you a very gentle advice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don’t need your worry! What advice? Haha ~ it looked like you’re jealous to me, you damn wannabe!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino repeated &#039;Wannabe, wannabe, wannabe&#039; while taunting Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow ahahaha ~ ahahaha ~ Eheheheh ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She kept kicking and clapping and said while looking directly at Kuroneko:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you feel right now? Tell me? What do you feel when someone like me, who just began writing made a debut before you? If you don’t like it, how about publish one on your own? To harass me like a child to ease your frustration, as an author don’t you feel any embarrassment?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….Ohh grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko&#039;s expression changed into something that shouldn’t be seen, I wondered what it is that she was thinking….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To protect Kirino&#039;s cell phone novel, Kuroneko had helped her so much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was she criticized hastily, she even had a big quarrel against Fate, she also showed us her true, ugly jealousy. But even so, she still said &#039;that is that&#039; and begged to get Kirino&#039;s novel back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now all she got in returned was being taunted &#039;Wannabe, wannabe&#039; by the same one she helped. That was too much to bear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; No, I can&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both me and Kuroneko did that to solve the jealous in our heart, not because we wanted to help Kirino, so we never expected to hear her thanks us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because I&#039;m her elder brother, this can&#039;t be help. Because she is her friend, this can&#039;t be help. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that was just an excuse, but those words had more meaning than that. Even if we don’t say it out, both me and Kuroneko understood this point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That&#039;s right. This should be enough of that incident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha, first, I meant, if Kirino knew the truth, we would kill ourselves out of embarrassment. That&#039;s why I and Kuroneko will carry the secret about this incident with us to our grave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And about what I gained…well, I made a strange camaraderie with Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both me and Kuroneko had the same feeling when it came to Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a gathering of Kousaka Kirino&#039;s victim, a meeting of some jealous, envy small-role people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were only two members of this group : me and Kuroneko. This uncute little sister of mine really gone overboard ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But no matter how pissed off I was, there was nothing I could do. Thus, I copy President Kuroneko and teased Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey Kirino, you are an amazing author, aren’t you? Should you really speak so arrogantly towards your readers, who spent their time to read your book? They had to give up their precious time for that, you know? Thus, you should be a good girl and listen to their opinions, shouldn’t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are.You.An. Idiot!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had never heard such honest word from my little sister before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She must be the only one with such fierce personality. I believed that not every author was like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After shouting &#039;Are you an idiot&#039; to me, looks like Kirino realized something. She took that stack of papers and carefully read one of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Say, this URL of that review, I think I have seen it in your SNS profile…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, that is my review.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the sudden anger and surprise, Kirino&#039;s face froze and turned into (ﾟДﾟ). Then, with stiffed movement, she whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh…kuh….kuh!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you are trying to crow, you are doing a good job.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m gonna kill you! I will split you into eight pieces! You, you, you….!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ki -- Kiririn-shi! Calm down! What are you going to do with that ashtray?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was about to step up and stopped her, Saori had positioned herself in front of Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, seeing this, Kuroneko poured oil into the fire:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha - as expected of a cell phone novel author, looks like your vocabulary is quite lacking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ohyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You -- you! I will remember this! Listen well! I will definitely fill your blog with nothing but flames!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, go ahead. I&#039;m waiting for you. As someone who had experience the golden age of text-based web, I will let you experience my true power…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ ah ~ still full of jakigan as usual! Because of that, your blog post was buried deep under gross comments! And, why are you wearing the same gothic loli clothing today? Are you a character from Digital Cute Eroge?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Oreimo3_315.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You…what did you just say? You just step on my forbidden landmine…You round face model! Since this is a good chance, I will make it clear: you are still a middle age school girl, but your make up is thicker than a wall! Don’t come too close to me, otherwise that bitch-smelling-perfume will stuck on me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Shut up! I think that sometimes you should consider changing your clothes too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the next ten minutes, they continued their quarrel nonstop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took that chance to ask Saori and found out that the reason they quarrel was because a conflict opinions when asked &#039;What should we do first&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t that a reason for elementary kid to quarrel? A 15 and 16 years old girl will quarrel because of that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was feeling tired just from listening, but somehow Saori looked very happy. I think that was because she was happy for this reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, her happiness grew to me. Although I knew the answer already, I still asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey…what are you smiling for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just thinking about our first meeting…I can&#039;t believe that it had been half a year…ah, time surely flies.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It sure it. Not only that, in half of a year, I had changed so much. For better or worse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I didn’t pick that DVD box that my little sister dropped -- now I wouldn’t be here with them…That was what I thought. Now, to me, Kuroneko and Saori weren’t &#039;my little sister&#039;s friends&#039; anymore, they are also my friends…important people to me. Although we rarely get a chance to meet, but friendship wasn’t something that could be count by the number of meeting, was it? Haha, that wasn&#039;t like me to say that at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt; --- &amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; When I was thinking about the past, suddenly Kirino broke off her quarrel with Kuroneko and interrupted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? What are you two talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hahaha, nothing at all, Kiririn-shi. About what should we do first -- we were saying that since this is a good chance, do you want to do &#039;the same thing as our first meeting&#039;.?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kuroneko asked. I immediately knew what was she asking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You meant that -- if I remember correctly …. Take turn and speak in order right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As expected of Kyousuke-shi, you immediately knew that am I talking about -- &#039;Self-introduce in order&#039; - yes, that&#039;s this game.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;That count as a game too?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino remembered and nodded:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, that huh?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic..hm hm…on our first meeting, you huddled up like a thrown away kitten….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kuroneko pointed the situation that time out, Kirino blushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You…back then, you were the same as me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop quarreling..hahaha…so nostalgic! Then you two get along because of anime topic…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot; -- Don’t say stupid thing! Who would get along with this girl….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would get along with her?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of them denied. Yes yes, it was like this. Back then, they had a quarrel because of the difference between Meruru and Maschera. Since then, they were always like that. From the look of it, both of them didn’t change at all. Just thinking about it made me smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…But what is going on? Am I reminiscing? Ack ack, this wasn&#039;t good. I can&#039;t believe I was reminiscing about me and my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, of course it&#039;s not like I&#039;m happy or anything. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, Saori separated Kuroneko and Kirino from their glaring duel, then in order to change the course of their argument, she threw another topic :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In short, this time, whoever had the most interesting answer to our topic can decide &#039;what should we do next&#039;. Then I will start, the topic is &#039;What is the most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;. Follow our previous order - first, Kuroneko-shi, please began!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Don’t decide that on yourself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroneko&#039;s answer was the same at that time. In my opinion, although she said that, but the truth is she didn’t hate it one bit. Then she answered in the same tone back then:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s see…hm…&#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;…in that case….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without changing her expression, Kuroneko turned to Kirino and calmly whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your brother confessed to me, he said he &#039;like me the most&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was chocked! Kuroneko ---! You! You you..! What are you trying to do…!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I did say that, but the exact word wasn&#039;t like that! This…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn! Because I was choked so bad, I couldn’t be able to make an excuse!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that time, Saori leaned forward and raised her voice:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What -- is that mean? Please tell us everything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Sorry, I can&#039;t do that. This is our secret, right -- Nii-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She called you Nii-san! Even if your brain was corrupted by eroge, that was too much Kyousuke-shi!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not like that --! Saori, you knew that better than anyone, why did you said that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you talking about, Kyousuke-shi?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those two ~! Just you wait! I clenched my first, my whole body trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to them, the one who didn’t join in and teased me just now - Kirino threw me a contempt look and a single word:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Gross….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked very uncomfortable, probably because she doesn’t like me get close to Kuroneko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Look, you guys! She must feel that &#039;her friend was taken away&#039;. After I figured that out, I couldn’t help but smile. But because of Kirino&#039;s opinion, Kuroneko&#039;s answer won’t get a good chance of winning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Saori said &amp;quot;Next is Kiririn-shi ---&amp;quot; but the displeased Kirino answered &amp;quot;I&#039;m still thinking…&amp;quot; before turned away. Having nothing else to do, Saori had no choice but to try to move this heavy atmosphere by saying:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then next is me. Hm, let&#039;s see…. &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;…Um…yes, I have one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You were the one who decided that topic, but you yourself don’t know what to say….However, she seemed to be very good at talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Saori slammed on the table and announced:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I wore clothes like this to a marriage meeting, and that person I met fainted immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could you do something so sad! I had so many things to lecture her that I don’t even know where to start. But for her, this wasn&#039;t &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039;. To go to a marriage meeting should be called &#039; The most unexpected trauma to whoever I meet.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are disqualified….!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three of us spoke at the same time. Aside from Saori, it seemed like everyone reached the same conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah~ I was so confident with that answer - gozaru… well, that’s fine. Then, once again, it’s Kiririn-shi’s turn! Have you thought of anything yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um! You are right. Although it&#039;s nothing special, but &#039;The most unexpected thing happened recently&#039; right? Then….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino spoke in a very normal calm tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I bought a game called “The perverted Aniki”. I thought it was a little sister-based game, but it turned out to be a BL game.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Good. Good. Very good. Very very good!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How messed up this could be..I will never…play any of her &#039;topic&#039; again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the otaku reunion ended. A few months without meeting didn’t change their relationship, that alone made me happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kirino and I saw them off, I returned to my room and read some books. And…well…I mean…I have to try hard too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thirsty…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Doing something that you aren’t used to is an easy way to get tired. Maybe I should go wash my face and get a cup of water then come back and try later. Thinking that, I left my room and went to the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly ---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as I get to the entrance, I collided with my little sister in her plain clothing. Since this is a blind spot, collision is usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Thud*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;My left shoulder slightly hit Kirino&#039;s breast. Although we didn’t collide too hard, but her bag dropped on the floor, everything inside fell out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I apologized and was about to reach out and helped her to pick things up…then suddenly my whole body froze in place…this situation had happened once before…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need your help. Don’t touch anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She repeated her words from long ago. Because I stopped before I touched them so unlike before, she didn’t brush my hand away --&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tch…look, that&#039;s our relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt like my heart was stuck by needles. I stood up and watched my little sister picked up her cosmetics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino finished picking up and glared at me before putting on her shoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Hey!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Next time is the last life counseling&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said as if that was something normal before slammed the door shut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…What did she just say?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stood there dumb stuck, looking at the door that my little sister just closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator&#039;s Notes==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator&#039;s Notes==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:10_Year_Reunion&amp;diff=359396</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:10 Year Reunion</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:10_Year_Reunion&amp;diff=359396"/>
		<updated>2014-06-09T06:45:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* The 10 Year Reunion */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==The 10 Year Reunion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:10yrs Reunion.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;-------&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;This story goes 10 years back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
10 years ago, meaning......When I had just met Kirino-san.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On a morning of a certain holiday, I being taken by Hinata onee-san, was on my way to the Kousaka residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was wearing my favorite &#039;Comet-kun T-shirt&#039;, and plodding happily, holding hands with my beloved &#039;onee-chan&#039; when nee-san noticed something and went “oh!”, and vigorously raised her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oji-sa~~n! Good mor~~ning”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinata nee-san waves her arms with a beaming smile. She&#039;s a cheerful 5th grade elementary student whose trademark is her pigtails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also looked to where nee-san was looking. And over there stood an adult man. When he noticed nee-san calling to him he..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--Yes, good morning”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He answered back with an austere voice. Because of his sturdy build and scary voice, I ended up hiding behind my sister but, since his voice also sounded very gentle, I was able to relax a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good morning”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I greeted him, Oji-san shifts his sight to me and then:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fu.......Good”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…........His smile is scary. I ended up flinching a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I leave my sister&#039;s shadow, and enthusiastically bow down my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice to meet you. I&#039;m Gokou Tamaki”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice to meet you too. I am Kousaka Daisuke”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He&#039;s Kousaka-kun and Kiri-nee&#039;s father, Tama-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuwaa”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t think there was a lot of resemblance at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nee-san without flinching the slightest speaks to him:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey~ hey~, oji-san, are you on your way back home now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. -- I left something at home and was just on my way back to get it. It is a good thing I realized it before I reached the station”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Heh~. You know something, the two of us were also on our way to visit Oji-san&#039;s house actually~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I heard it from Kirino. Shall we go together then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I always thought about how amazing Hinata onee-san was for being able to make friends with just about anyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, we taken by Oji-san, once again start heading for the Kousaka residence. But with us walking like this, we really looked like father and daughters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- Just kidding. If Otou-san heard about this recollection, he would get mad huh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite everyone slowing down to my walking pace, it didn&#039;t take too long to reach our destination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shall we enter then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Excuse me~~” “Excuse~ me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I used to have a pretty garbled way of speaking back then, and just didn&#039;t seem to outgrow it very well huh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I can&#039;t say I have outgrown it now either.....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well then. Led by Oji-san, I opened the door and went in but,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just in front of us, a fearful event was taking place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dan dan dan dan dan! The one going down the stairs vigorously was---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhhyo~~i! Tama-chan, Hina-chan welcome!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A somewhat flashy mahou shoujo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wearing a pink outfit with her bellybutton showing, her figure with a staff in hands was the very image of Meruru. However, her pigtailed hair was a brown color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She who looked like, but was by no means Meruru, without even confirming who was at the entrance, was making her poses with great excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stardust☆ Witch Meruru! Begins now&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;~~~~&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;♪! Look, look	 Tamachan, check out what I&#039;m wearing! Isn&#039;t it amazing!? Isn&#039;t it way over amazing!? Cospa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; (コスパ, Kosupa) A Japanese clothing company specializing in the production of cosplay and other apparel for the otaku fan base. &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; has finally done it! Up until now, they only made these small kid size you see~~!! Hey, only Kanako can fit into that, you hear!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Uhihihi♪ with a blissful smile and brandishing her staff,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ultimate atta~ck! Meteo&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;~~~~~~~~~&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;! Impa......uge!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like she finally noticed that everyone standing there was making this face (°Д°)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...........Kirino, what..... are you doing”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......We, well.....A welcoming ceremony..... you see”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You look like you&#039;re enjoying yourself huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......We, Well, I guess so”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This might have been the first time in my life I had seen someone cornered down this badly. She was sweating beads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A, actually, Otou-san! Wha, whawhawha, what are you doing here!? Weren&#039;t you going to work this holiday......!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I forgot to bring my bentou, and came to get it back --- and don&#039;t you change the subject”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuu!.....Why now of all times......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Kirino, how old are you now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Fif, fifteen”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. Fifteen huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oji-san glanced at her bellybutton. His melancholic look directed at her spoke more than any word ever could.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san blushes, hid her bellybutton using her hands and looked away from her father.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“..............”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unbearable atmosphere, was filling the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Haa......if you were about 7, I would be able to praise you frankly but”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N, no no, Oji-san! Kiri-nee you see, probably only did something this embarrassing to please Tama-chan, you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nee-san tries to help with an awkward follow-up, but Oji-san cast a dubious look against Kirino-san.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s what you say but, she sure looked like she was enjoying herself, wouldn&#039;t you say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, no......I was just wondering if I looked cute as a mahou shoujo, you see”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san squeezing her sides with her head hanging low, then looks up to Oji-san and..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ehe?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.................”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was met with, overpowering silence. Even Hinata-san who was just watching from the sidelines went “uwaa......” with a somewhat turned off expression, and couldn&#039;t help but become silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oji-san with a really troubled face, rubs his hand to his forehead:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“........Enough. …..Just do it in moderation, you hear”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving those words,  he trudged sadly towards the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the agitation at the entrance settled down somewhat, Kirino-san brought us to the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the 2nd time we were coming here, but every time I saw this big television, my heart beat loudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held on with great cherish to the staff I was borrowing and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kirino onee-chan, thank you very much for inviting us today”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously. Thanks, Kiri-nee”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After watching over his melancholic back, Kirino-san sighed and spoke&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.... Do you think my cute pose worked?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don&#039;t think so, Kiri-nee”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinata nee-san retorts with a serious face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please let me hold that too”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for me, I was deeply interested in the staff Kirino-san was holding&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You&#039;re welcome, Tama-chan, Hina-chan. Actually, no need to thank me. This is good for both of us, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Does Kirino onee-chan feel lonely with Onii-chan going outside too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, not really........ it&#039;s not...... like that, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san pouted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Explaining the situation; Today, both Ruri nee-san and Kyousuke onii-chan are outside of the house. And Hinata onee-san who had nothing to do, called Kirino-san not too long ago and,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey~ Tama-chan, Kiri-nee is asking me ‘want to come play at my house?’ you know! You want to come too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that&#039;s what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san let me see Meruru on her big television before, so the me back then, after being at loss for a while thought; ‘That person sure is creepy, huh’, I ended up cheerfully responding “okay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which leads up to now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hyahho~,itadakima~su!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinata onee-san went straight to grabbing the food. Voraciously swallowing cookie after cookie, she was the very image of a hungry beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead, eat as much as you please♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Itadakima~su”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surrounding the table, the 3 of us merrily ate the snacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, Hinata nee-san who finished eating before everyone then said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kiri-nee, what are we playing today?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How about we take a bath together!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She dove in with incredible gusto. Somewhat turned off, Nee-san asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh~? Why~ do we have to start taking baths in the middle of the morning huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.........”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san starts thinking about with a serious expression and,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, let&#039;s go play outside to sweat some. And then, let&#039;s take a bath!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N, no, I hate sweating, you know. And since Tama-chan came to visit too, she wants to play inside, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cheerfully replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My interest, ever since I entered the living room, was completely nailed to the big television.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being declined by both us sisters, Kirino-san pouted her lips in vexation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ts~k, Geez.....Youngsters nowadays sure have grown soft huh~. You can&#039;t stay healthy if you don&#039;t play outside, you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No no, ‘youngsters’? That&#039;s not something for a junior high school student to say anyways!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back when I met you for the first time, I thought it was kind of weird but, just why is Kiri-nee so obsessed with us all taking baths?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is that how you go Beast Mode?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm, if I had to say it, it&#039;s kind of a hobby of mine I guess”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said it very proudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You could also say it&#039;s the secret to my beauty”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, I see~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nee-san&#039;s gives a generic response as if to say “I&#039;m so not interested”, while gulping down her juice. 10 years later, she now struggles daily against the fat in her legs but, I guess that&#039;s a story for another day huh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuhihi, yep, that&#039;s right~. Imouto essence is great for your skin you see~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thinking back about everything now, this person&#039;s statements were always very dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Are you Elizabeth Báthory &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elizabeth_Báthory Elizabeth Báthory] A Serial Killer who has been labelled the most prolific female serial killer in history&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; who used to bathe in the blood of virgin women by any chance?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You are more of a witch than I am, really.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don&#039;t really understand what you&#039;re saying anyways. Well, what should we play then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pant pant! Ho, how about we play doctor or something!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ignoring Kirino-san who just won&#039;t quit, Nee-san asked me instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you wanna play, Tama-chan? By the way~ I sure would like to play on the PS3~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m sure Nee-san came to this place so she could play on the game console she didn&#039;t have at home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But of course, I back then, with no way of knowing. Without reading the mood the slightest, said this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Meruru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well then, how did my beloved &#039;Onee-chan&#039; reacted to my unwanted proposal, you ask?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah~ that&#039;s what I thought you would say huh~. --All right, let&#039;s go watch Meruru then~?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fufu......She&#039;s a wonderful onee-chan isn&#039;t she? I&#039;m not giving her to anyone, you hear?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m sorry Kiri-nee~~, is that okay with you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course! There&#039;s no way I wouldn&#039;t grant the request of an imouto, right?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san completely into it, showed off her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, that was my intention all along, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn&#039;t that completely different from what you said just now!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As I was saying, I was actually planning on us taking a bath, playing doctor, and after that, watch my Meruru recordings as well as BD&#039;s all along!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After adding that unsettling footnote..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After all, today is the last episode of Meruru isn&#039;t it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the me back then, she had just said something very important.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, we had a lot of fun at the Kousaka living room watching Meruru recordings as well as BD&#039;s, and playing games.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was when we were watching Meruru recordings for season 3 in order to prepare for the last episode that it happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kyousuke onii-chan came back home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I believe it was around at 4 PM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Onii-chan entered the living room, he raised one hand and greeted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh! You all came, huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Welcome back, Kousaka-kun!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onii-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With trotting steps, I hurried off to the front door, and clung to onii-chan&#039;s leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whoa! ….. haha, welcome, Tamaki-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about me, what about me!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, welcome, Hinata-chan. --Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason, Kirino-san kicked Onii-chan in the butt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph! Never mind about that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There&#039;s no way it could be the case but, even without being Onii-chan, there was no way one could tell this was an expression of love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And while Onii-chan rubs his butt while going “ouch”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, you were watching Meruru huh. Oh yeah, today was the last episode, wasn&#039;t it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right, that&#039;s right. So I thought we could all watch it together, you know” Says Kirino-san.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s going to be dark by the time we&#039;re done watching isn&#039;t it. ---Hinata-chan, did you let your Okaa-san know about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I did!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay. I guess I&#039;ll be the one taking you two back home then”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m already planning on Otou-san taking them back home by car, so there&#039;s not going be any place for you to show off”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that so”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And gross. Why are you trying to increase the affection levels of the imouto huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m not doing that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them sure get along well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru last episode! Begins now~~♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me~ru meru meru merume~ Me~rumerumerumerume~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru last episode special!&#039; was rescheduled to run on Sunday, and as of Sunday 4:30 PM, it finally begun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And today inside the living room at the Kousaka residence, we were all glued to the television.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ooh~~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As I thought, here comes the first season opening&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;~~~~&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;!! As expected of the last episode!  The direction really knows what they&#039;re doing~! And also, and also! As expected, here comes the full all-star heroine cast&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;~~~&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;! Uhyooooooooooo!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Geez! Stop being so loud Kirino! You can&#039;t even hear the TV like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most passionate person in this place was without a doubt, Kirino-san.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of &#039;Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru 3rd season&#039; was Meruru who became the ultimate dark witch, and her old allies having to fight against her, which was something a bit too stimulating for young children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, despite feeling scared every week, I continued to watch it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.........Kiri-nee, looks like you&#039;re having a lot of fun huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s obvious isn&#039;t it! Last week, Meruru split into two, and after that, I was super excited wondering what was going to happen after that you know~! You feel the same way right, Tama-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the efforts of the stardust witches, starting with Alpha,  Meruru finally regained sanity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when that happened, her stomach started to shine a black light, and in the end, Dark Witch Meruru popped out of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Justice and evil,  the last battle between the two Merurus had begun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm~.......Actually, Tama-chan, do you understand the story?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, I didn&#039;t understand the story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the exciting moments still reached out to me-- and after so long, being able to see Meruru not being a baddie, made me feel really happy, as I recall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, even if you don&#039;t understand the complicated theme, what is fun, is still fun, huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Onii-chan who was sitting beside me, patted my head casually and said&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ehehe”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That too, was also a happy memory for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One hour later&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;----&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Until next time, everyone~~!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meruru waves her hands and goes off flying, followed by the first season opening &#039;Meteor Impact&#039; playing.....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And sitting beside me was...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuu......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san cried a stream of tears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an older sister, I would say there was something wrong about the idea of her acting like this, but exactly thanks to that, I was able to think of her as a friend and equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comrade who likes the same thing as me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sure was fun, wasn&#039;t it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah! It was so much fun......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“....Hey, blow your nose here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Onii-chan with a somewhat turned off expression handed her a box of tissues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A pleasant sni~ff echoes, and with that, Kirino-san finally calms down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah~ it was good! Seriously, it was good! So much fu~n~~!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dark Witch Meruru is defeated; however a new enemy comes along as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From here on, we&#039;ll continue to protect the peace of earth---.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the cliché ending,  Kirino-san seemed deeply satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I too, felt the same way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And because of that, these words naturally came out of my mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----Kirino Onee-chan, when is the new Meruru starting?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;““----------””&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone went silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......u.....m.....”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nee-san awkwardly peeks at Kirino-san&#039;s expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I get it. Both the first and second season of Meruru also ended letting you think there would be a sequel after all huh. …...This is your first actual last episode isn&#039;t it, Tama-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ED finishes, and when the commercial begins, the television is turned off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san used the remote.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the room turns silent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tilt my neck in curiosity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san then spoke. She hunched down to my height to see me eye to eye, speaking with a very gentle voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no next time. With this, it&#039;s over”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can&#039;t really say for absolute sure but, I don&#039;t think there will be a next Meruru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....Meruru, won&#039;t, have, new, stories, anymore?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san mercilessly nods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steadily....tears start swelling up in my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Onii-chan with a troubled voice said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Kirino. Couldn&#039;t you have found a better way of telling her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm~~”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san sharply closes her eyes trying to find words,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You know, Tamaki-chan. ….. There&#039;s no need for you to cry, you see. There may not be new Meruru episodes anymore, but you can see Meruru any time you want, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bleep, the television is turned on. She points at it. And then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it&#039;s manga, novels, or anime.....This goes for anything really. For me, the characters of an ended series, would be kind of like having friends who move far away, I guess. Even if you can&#039;t see them every week anymore, it&#039;s not like the fun memories will disappear with them. As long as you don&#039;t forget about them, you can see them whenever you want, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....Whenever I want?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah. If you close your eyes you can see them, if you watch back the anime you can see them, when I talk about the series, I&#039;m always with them. ….. haha, I don&#039;t know if I&#039;m really bringing the point home or not but.......That&#039;s why, there&#039;s nothing to feel sad about”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san&#039;s words were a bit too complicated for a child like me back then, so I couldn&#039;t understand even half of what she said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, her feelings had no trouble reaching out to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So it&#039;s not, goodbye?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course it isn&#039;t! Meruru said so herself, didn&#039;t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She said ‘Until next time, everyone’ you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So, never forget these feelings, your love for Meruru, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even now, those words dwell in my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a resolution to never forget about my beloved friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my first last episode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;------&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;That was a story about 10 years ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it will be a story about the present from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stage remains unchanged; it is the living room at the Kousaka residence just as before. We were the only ones bearing the mark of time. The present me has now become a high school student. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, my face and hairstyle almost haven&#039;t changed, so even if we were meeting for the first time in 10 years, it should take all but one look to recognize me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was ushered to the living room. And there, I express my gratitude to Kirino-san.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kirino-san. Thank you very much for inviting me today”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You&#039;re welcome. Actually, just call me “Onee-chan” ok? Just like old times, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I would like to pass on that. It has already been a long time since I&#039;ve reached an understanding in regards to your wicked desires about &#039;Imouto&#039;, you see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I said that with a cheerful smile on my face, it may have hit some sort of sweet spot for Kirino-san who suddenly blushed and.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuhihi, good girl”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slurp!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…...I had the feeling I just heard a terrible sound. I still smiling, then said this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“May I go back home now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don&#039;t you think you&#039;re being kind of cold to me lately, Tama-chan? Actually, don&#039;t you think you look more and more like her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, we&#039;re sisters after all”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn&#039;t have to change even your hobbies to match hers though. Actually, since you still have your schoolbag, that means you went straight here after school, right? Why are you wearing a kimono?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, you didn&#039;t know? It&#039;s the norm for schools nowadays to let you wear private clothes, you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..ugh, I kind of felt like an old woman just now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino-san sharply frowns her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Kirino-san is an old woman, then one would be forced to call every woman in her twenties the same way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, her actual age is still plenty young; however, I just can&#039;t seem to picture her beauty fading the slightest even should she turn 30 or 40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I would say she is the very image of a modern Elizabeth Báthory. She indeed is the true witch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then. It&#039;s going to begin now, so sit on the couch”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That&#039;s right---.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today is the day the &#039;Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru&#039; remake airs its first episode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A new work in the Meruru series after 10 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I heard Meruru would revive after 10 years---- and of course the person who told me about was Kirino-san ----I had the most curious feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was as if, I had just received a letter from an old best friend from the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Well, I already graduated from things like mahou shoujo a long time ago, however”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I mutterred it with a melancholic voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh? Didn&#039;t you tell me you became a mahou shoujo or something, Tama-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Fu.....Please don&#039;t lump my &#039;witchcraft&#039; with mahou shoujo together”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, I actually received life counseling from your onee-chan about that you know..... Well, I guess we don&#039;t need to worry about it right now though, huh. ---Ah, look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With those words, I too shifted my sight to the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then---&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru! Begins now&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;~~~&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....It begins huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, it begun, hasn&#039;t it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like when we were children, our hearts were racing as we watched the television.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seasons turn, many years pass, and even with me graduating from mahou shoujo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside my heart, the feelings, the love I had for Meruru back then, must still beat strong inside me, even now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As I hear this anime&#039;s song, all sorts of feelings I had back then revive inside my heart and,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......I kind of feel like I just went through a time slip back to when I was 6 years old”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Me too. I feel like I slipped back to when I was a junior high student. Just now, I started remembering about, all sorts of ‘‘‘things’’’, you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without anyone beginning first, we both snicker, letting out a natural laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Meruru, just like back then, with a familiar voice and smile----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s been so long! Everyone!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sure has been a while”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I bowed down my head to my friend, who I had been reunited with after 10 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:10 Year Reunion Illustrations|Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=349342</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=349342"/>
		<updated>2014-04-28T12:16:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Updates */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei: Imōto to Akazu no Ma (エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 1 volume.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*May 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*April 4, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*February 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*February 12, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*January 23, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*January 22, 2014 - Creation of the project page&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found on the [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|Ero Manga Sensei Updates page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:NanoDesu&amp;diff=349319</id>
		<title>User talk:NanoDesu</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:NanoDesu&amp;diff=349319"/>
		<updated>2014-04-28T09:21:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;I&#039;m very sorry for my mistake!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No problem. -ND&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And here&#039;s hoping you&#039;re still active enough to notice this message, or enabled email-on-talk-page-change, or something...)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Someone recently brought up the topic of [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4]], and after digging around its history a bit, I&#039;m reasonably sure that the rest of the page was copy-pasted from your Oreimo translation. Judging from the lack of response to the contributor&#039;s talk page ([[User talk:173.224.217.162]]), I&#039;m guessing that wasn&#039;t you. So somewhat belatedly, I wanted to ask for permission to host your translation of that chapter in a similar vein to how Volume 2 was hosted.&lt;br /&gt;
# And on a similar topic, I also wanted to ask for permission to host your translation of v4 and v5&#039;s Afterwords on here, since it doesn&#039;t look like anyone&#039;s going to translate them soon. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 19:51, 16 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, we have had a recent policy change and no longer allow hosting of our translation text on BT (only links are allowed). http://nanodesutranslations.wordpress.com/2014/04/23/policy-change-regarding-the-hosting-of-nanodesu-projects-on-baka-tsuki/ -ND&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: All right, thanks for the response, and sorry it took so long to notify you. In the interest of keeping you fully informed, you can also request for an admin (I think [[User:Teh_Ping]], [[User:KuroiHikari]] and [[User:Chancs]] are the general supervisors; I&#039;d suggest one of them, at any rate) to delete the pages you created here if you want to fully withdraw your translations. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 03:41, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding this topic, allow me to apologize as OreImo&#039;s project manager. Although that copy and paste act wasn&#039;t done by any of us, it still an act that took the work from you and your group without permission. You have the both the right and the reason to withdraw it, and I respect that. Allow me to thank you for leaving a link to your page&#039;s translation. Good luck with everything. [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:NanoDesu&amp;diff=349318</id>
		<title>User talk:NanoDesu</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:NanoDesu&amp;diff=349318"/>
		<updated>2014-04-28T09:20:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;I&#039;m very sorry for my mistake!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No problem. -ND&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And here&#039;s hoping you&#039;re still active enough to notice this message, or enabled email-on-talk-page-change, or something...)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Someone recently brought up the topic of [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4]], and after digging around its history a bit, I&#039;m reasonably sure that the rest of the page was copy-pasted from your Oreimo translation. Judging from the lack of response to the contributor&#039;s talk page ([[User talk:173.224.217.162]]), I&#039;m guessing that wasn&#039;t you. So somewhat belatedly, I wanted to ask for permission to host your translation of that chapter in a similar vein to how Volume 2 was hosted.&lt;br /&gt;
# And on a similar topic, I also wanted to ask for permission to host your translation of v4 and v5&#039;s Afterwords on here, since it doesn&#039;t look like anyone&#039;s going to translate them soon. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 19:51, 16 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, we have had a recent policy change and no longer allow hosting of our translation text on BT (only links are allowed). http://nanodesutranslations.wordpress.com/2014/04/23/policy-change-regarding-the-hosting-of-nanodesu-projects-on-baka-tsuki/ -ND&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: All right, thanks for the response, and sorry it took so long to notify you. In the interest of keeping you fully informed, you can also request for an admin (I think [[User:Teh_Ping]], [[User:KuroiHikari]] and [[User:Chancs]] are the general supervisors; I&#039;d suggest one of them, at any rate) to delete the pages you created here if you want to fully withdraw your translations. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 03:41, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding this topic, allow me to apologize as OreImo&#039;s project manager. Although that copy and paste act wasn&#039;t done by any of us, it still an act that took the work from you and your group without permission. You have the both the right and the reason to withdraw it, and I respect that. Allow me to thank you for leaving a link to your page&#039;s translation.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=348290</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=348290"/>
		<updated>2014-04-24T03:15:25Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Ero Manga Sensei ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
thanks for translating this light novel i have really enjoyed the first chapter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for your hard work! I did a bit of editing and I hope you don&#039;t mind! [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 00:19, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello~ Chaos. thankyou for the great work translating this. i just noticed some stuff while editing.. well mainly your use of &amp;quot;Although X, but Y&amp;quot; type statements.. the correct format should be &amp;quot;Although X, Y&amp;quot; - the &#039;but&#039; is redundant. you can see the examples from where i&#039;ve fixed most of them.. anyway hope that helps with your other TL&#039;s as well.. --[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]] ([[User talk:Shr3ddy66|talk]]) 11:14, 8 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since you&#039;re the manager (and assuming you didn&#039;t know already), I should tell you that NanoDesu kinda pulled out his translations of [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]] Volume 2 and a part of Volume 3&#039;s Chapter 4. Since Js06 is still registered for V2 Ch4, I took the liberty of asking him whether he was still interested in completing translation it, but that still leaves V2 without Baka-Tsuki&#039;s own copy, so...I was wondering if you were interested in re-translating that one?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry for springing this on you, especially since this was supposed to be a completed project. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:10, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: Okay ~ I don&#039;t mind, but do you know why NanoDesu suddenly decided to pull out their translation ? [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, technically he hasn&#039;t asked for his contributions to be deleted yet, though I felt obligated to inform him that he had the choice to. As for why, it seems the NanoDesu group had a recent policy change of not letting other sites host their translations anymore. I think Nano just didn&#039;t get around to doing that on Baka-Tsuki until I informed him about [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Chapter 4]], which I believe was mostly his translation that an anon posted here without his permission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, thanks for taking up the mantle once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
EDIT: ...On second look, V3 C4 probably &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; the reason for their &amp;quot;recent policy change&amp;quot;. Or at least a major part of it. It&#039;s probably not a coincidence &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039; announcement of theirs came out the same day I know for sure ND read my message... -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:19, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: .....Are you telling me that someone that no one knew about posted their translation in here without their permission? In that case, it can&#039;t be helped, he had the right and the reason to pull out. I will give him an apology later.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=348161</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=348161"/>
		<updated>2014-04-23T10:55:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Ero Manga Sensei ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
thanks for translating this light novel i have really enjoyed the first chapter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for your hard work! I did a bit of editing and I hope you don&#039;t mind! [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 00:19, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello~ Chaos. thankyou for the great work translating this. i just noticed some stuff while editing.. well mainly your use of &amp;quot;Although X, but Y&amp;quot; type statements.. the correct format should be &amp;quot;Although X, Y&amp;quot; - the &#039;but&#039; is redundant. you can see the examples from where i&#039;ve fixed most of them.. anyway hope that helps with your other TL&#039;s as well.. --[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]] ([[User talk:Shr3ddy66|talk]]) 11:14, 8 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Oreimo ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since you&#039;re the manager (and assuming you didn&#039;t know already), I should tell you that NanoDesu kinda pulled out his translations of [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]] Volume 2 and a part of Volume 3&#039;s Chapter 4. Since Js06 is still registered for V2 Ch4, I took the liberty of asking him whether he was still interested in completing translation it, but that still leaves V2 without Baka-Tsuki&#039;s own copy, so...I was wondering if you were interested in re-translating that one?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry for springing this on you, especially since this was supposed to be a completed project. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:10, 23 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:: Okay ~ I don&#039;t mind, but do you know why NanoDesu suddenly decided to pull out their translation ? [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=345548</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=345548"/>
		<updated>2014-04-15T13:56:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai - Français|Français (French)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai  (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Tsukasa Fushimi|Tsukasa Fushimi]], with illustrations by [[:Category:Hiro Kanzaki|Hiro Kanzaki]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled &amp;quot;Stardust Witch Meruru.&amp;quot; What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game&lt;br /&gt;
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn&#039;t want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she&#039;d bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a &amp;quot;typical girl nowadays&amp;quot; such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a &amp;quot;life consultation&amp;quot; with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You can tell us what you think of the series by &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: &#039;&#039;An Ending&#039;s Continuation&#039;&#039;(&#039;&#039;&#039;Not Canon&#039;&#039;&#039;) and &#039;&#039;There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute&#039;&#039; Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 forum].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;plainlinks&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai &#039;&#039;Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai&#039;&#039;] series by Tsukasa Fushimi&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=5042 here].&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.&#039;&#039;&#039; The &#039;Afterword&#039; chapter is a contribution by courtesy of &#039;&#039;&#039;[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]&#039;&#039;&#039;. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.2.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.3.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.4.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.5.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.6.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.7.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.8.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.9.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel&#039;s Mistake]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister&#039;s Wedding Dress]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.10.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.11.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Vol.12.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai-Drama CD Front Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A &lt;br /&gt;
Certain Maid Cafe]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine&#039;s Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine&#039;s Day]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can&#039;t be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can&#039;t be hook up in a psp game]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Omake&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===A Certain Clubroom&#039;s Fanatic===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Pseudepigrapha Railgun cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom&#039;s Fanatic:Illustrations|Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom&#039;s Fanatic:Chapter 1|A Certain Clubroom&#039;s Fanatic]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Magazine Nov. 2010 Volume 16.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===DVD Box Short Stories===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo DVD Box Set Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai DVD Box Short Stories Illustrations|DVD Shorts Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
The following DVD Box short story, &#039;I can&#039;t Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother&#039;, describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]&#039;&#039;&#039;. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]&#039;&#039;&#039; for other translation projects.&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can&#039;t Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===An Ending&#039;s Continuation===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation|An Ending&#039;s Continuation]] &#039;&#039;&#039;(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImo Anime Guidebook.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:OreImoRaigun.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] &amp;lt;!-- 10 pages out of pages 12-74, -pgs. 17,46= 10/61=~16.3--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] &amp;lt;!-- &lt;br /&gt;
edit: analysis done by page size: ~50% as of ~23:55, 7 April 2010, (UCT)--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 forum].&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor: &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]] &lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;A.F.K&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Rohan123|&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:#148C8C;font:normal 10pt papyrus,arial,serif;&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rohan123&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:ProxY|ProxY]](Please email me if there is work to be done.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* VictoriousV&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Kory|&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:Green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kory&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Contributors===&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Series ====&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈01〉(August 10, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈02〉(December 5, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈03〉(April 9, 2009 ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈04〉(August 10, 2009 ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈05〉(January 10, 2010 ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈06〉(May 10, 2010 ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈07〉(November 10, 2010 ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈08〉(May 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈09〉(September 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Shorts ====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;Drama CD Shorts:&#039;&#039;&#039; 「俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない」ドラマCD (April 8, 2010 ASIN B00368C3VW)&lt;br /&gt;
**At A Certain Maid Cafe/とあるメイド喫茶にて&lt;br /&gt;
**Recollections of Valentine&#039;s Day/バレンタインの想い出&lt;br /&gt;
**Ayase&#039;s Council Matter - Shyness Chapter/あやせの相談事・羞恥編 (My little sister can&#039;t be hook up in a psp game)&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;Pseudepigrapha Railgun:&#039;&#039;&#039; 偽典・超電磁砲 (June 26, 2010 ISBN 978-4048685535)- Bundled with &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; manga Volume 5&lt;br /&gt;
**A Certain Clubrooms Video Addict(Fanatic)/とある部室の映像中毒&amp;lt;ファナティック&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;Magazine&#039;&#039;&#039;: 電撃文庫 MAGAZINE (マガジン) 2010年 11月号 (October 9, 2010 ASIN: B004438O98)- Dengeki Bunko Magazine November Edition&lt;br /&gt;
**House-sitting in a Thunderstorm/雷雨の留守番&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;DVD Box Short:&#039;&#039;&#039; 俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない 1 【完全生産限定版】(December 22, 2010 EAN: 4534530041685)&lt;br /&gt;
**I can&#039;t Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother/あたしが兄貴に人生相談なんてするわけない&lt;br /&gt;
**Memories of a Fallen Angel/堕天聖の追憶&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;PSP Game:&#039;&#039;&#039; 「俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない ポータブル」ずっとこのまま♪パック( 特典なし ) (January 27, 2011 ASIN: B004L2K12K)&lt;br /&gt;
**An Ending&#039;s Continuation/或る結末の続き&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;Anime Guidebook:&#039;&#039;&#039; アニメ『俺の妹』がこんなに丸裸なわけがない (September 28, 2011 ISBN 978-4048706490)&lt;br /&gt;
**There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute/黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;DVD Box Short Season 2:&#039;&#039;&#039; 俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない。 1(完全生産限定版) (June 19, 2013 EAN：4534530066404)&lt;br /&gt;
**10 years Reunion/十年目の再会&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Completed Project]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=345396</id>
		<title>Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=345396"/>
		<updated>2014-04-14T22:26:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Synopsis from the forums done by [[User:kage_musha|kage_musha]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Alternate synopsis from the forums were:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister Kirino is a girl with brown-hair and some pierce, what people usually call &amp;quot;a typical girl nowadays&amp;quot;. It may sound strange coming from a sibling, but I say my sister is exceptionally pretty. She looks down upon his elder brother,me that is, though. Well, I don&#039;t care much about her attitude so we haven&#039;t had a proper conversation for some years now. My male friends often say that they envy me since I have a really pretty sister but I wanted to tell them that having a pretty sister won&#039;t bring you any good. (At least for me!)&lt;br /&gt;
But, one day I&#039;ve stepped on this really big land mine concerning my sister&#039;s secret. I never thought that a day would come that I was asked for a &amp;quot;Life Consultation&amp;quot; from that little sister of mine---!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A fansubbing group called Himatsubushi is also doing this light novel as a side-project. They have two chapters out if anybody wants to try it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Corti|Corti]] 21:46, 8 February 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=2575&amp;amp;start=75#p59169 We know that already]. ;) Also we have the first chapter, too in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=2575&amp;amp;start=75#p59480 forums] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:53, 9 February 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We are now proud to be hosting their translation of it! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:03, 6 April 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should we move the teasers of the project page, since Himatsubushi has covered all of both of them? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:15, 6 April 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Where should we include the Character profile pages: Only in Novel Illustrations, also in the full text (in original spots, or at the end), or in both of those and the individual chapters? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:59, 6 April 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i suggest on the bottom^^ so if someone wants he can read the kanji or what they are&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Inactive? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I just looked at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi blog] and EvilLinkz said chapter 4 may come out in a couple of days.  True or not, I don&#039;t think it should be listed as inactive just yet.&lt;br /&gt;
:Yep, I think you&#039;re right. Some Anonymous arbitrarily changed it to &amp;quot;inactive&amp;quot;, actually. I&#039;ve changed it back for now. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:51, 5 October 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saganatsu, are you in contact with Himatsubushi? Just wondering are they still working on this? And maybe you might want to update the project page on the other volumes when you are free :) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:49, 14 December 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:I’ve finally finished, here it is! With this, Volume 1 is done. Look forward to Volume 2, it’ll probably be another year before that’s done (just kidding, I hope)[...] --Posted in Light Novels, Releases on October 16, 2010 @ Himatsubushi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that I haven&#039;t been sure: it&#039;s not been that long since Chapter 4, compared to the distance between chapters 3&amp;amp;4 (April to october), so I haven&#039;t asked yet. I figured that I would give them 3 months before asking, So mid january? I intentionally did not register them for any part of volume two, so anyone is welcome to translate any part of it. I don&#039;t know the number of chapters of each volume, so I&#039;m leaving it at this, unless someone knows the proper numbers. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:22, 14 December 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s 4 chapters per volume. I asked as I suddenly have a compulsion to translate a chapter I like, though sentence composition is not my forte, so it may not be as smooth as Himatsubushi&#039;s version (which was very well edited in fact). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 05:32, 14 December 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah- You&#039;re translations will be more than good (Himatsubushi&#039;s version goes through an editor before going up, so it&#039;s not fair to compare you &amp;amp; them in the first place): I read your work on LOLH, and I don&#039;t really notice any flaws. Besides that&#039;s the best part of this site. free editing!(after free reading, of course) --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 14 December 2010 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== B-T translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m going to finish chapter 4 of volume 5 by end-Feb and then translate this based on request. if there are no requests, I&#039;ll just work on the later volumes after volume 5, about 1 chapter for every volume of LOLH I finished. This is actually not difficult to translate, but researching the slangs is tedious work and kill my time, though I have a lot of fun learning stuff that even many Japanese don&#039;t know about, based on what I&#039;ve come across :). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 01:53, 16 February 2011 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further information on future plans please Larethian.&lt;br /&gt;
You are going away, consider unregistering if it will be a long time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And btw; I love you for translating this. In a very non gay-way. Really. Not even a little bit. &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:49, 21 March 2011 (EDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huh? What do you mean? He said its only for some few months also for this project are no chapters registered besides the completed. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 03:07, 23 March 2011 (EDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
well, I love translating oreimo for a variety of reasons. however I&#039;ve no plans to dedicate myself to this, simply because of time. Itsuten is right now my top priority followed by Daiden and Kagami&#039;s works are darn easy to translate and I&#039;m used to it already, so I can get more done (i&#039;m also hooked to Itsuten right now, it&#039;s hmm intriguing). I might finish the remaining of oreimo v4 c3 one day though. I&#039;ve also establish some contact with Himatsubushi through Ayako. it seems like he&#039;s still interested in translating though there are a few blocking points, and I&#039;m too busy to liase with him right now, i&#039;ll get to it maybe sometime next week or so. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:24, 23 March 2011 (EDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I noticed that several chapters don&#039;t link to the next ones like Volume 1&#039;s afterword to Volume 2&#039;s illustrations. Is it okay to go in and add those links? Also I&#039;ve noticed a bunch of novels now have hyperlinks from the author to the categories section in other series, is that okay to add? Don&#039;t want to mess up things if people were already doing it.&lt;br /&gt;
-- [[User:Talinnilat|Talinnilat]] ([[User talk:Talinnilat|talk]]) 15:57, 14 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:Since they are different volume, I didn&#039;t link them together. And if you found the hyperlinks from the author, feel free to add them. You are welcomed :) [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== title ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
it&#039;s funny that Imōto and Kawaii are written in inconsistently different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Is this project dead? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ok, Im a big fan of this light novel, so let me ask, Is this project dead, game over? D:&lt;br /&gt;
And, if there is any free and available translator, please keep this project going on, it doesn&#039;t really matter when you can update, just dont let it die&lt;br /&gt;
01/06/2011&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I may come back to it at the end of the year, but not any time soon. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 05:53, 1 June 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Volume 1 Afterword ==&lt;br /&gt;
Hi, I&#039;ve added my translation of the abovementioned on the site. Do take a look. [[User:Oldpier|oldpier]] 14:27, 12 June 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====================================================&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HEY guys. im just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel? I have no problem finding the RAW&#039;s, but im definitely not &amp;quot;hardworking&amp;quot; enough to draw stuff on IME.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Im quite a beginner , and only know 1000 or so kanji&#039;s and basic jap grammar. And i think judging from the RAW&#039;s, it is relatively challenging for my level, but i dont mind doing slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
are you just wanting a text version of the novel because all you need to convert one of those raw files into a text file is an OCR, if you cant find a sufficient one you can upload the raws onto google docs and it has an OCR option. just make sure to proof any transcriptions made with an ocr--[[User:J112|J112]] 02:09, 30 December 2011 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Volume 4 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is this volume fully translated with the exception of the afterword?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is volume 4 and 5 fully translated? I was wondering because it seems Nano didn&#039;t finish volume 4 so i was curious if BT finished it up. Also another detail, for pages that are incomplete i have seen some pages actually say they are incomplete at the top with the percentage of progress and such, but others that clearly aren&#039;t done yet don&#039;t have that...thus my confusion. Well if anyone could clarify that status of volume 4 and 5 and if they are indeed fully completed or not that would be great. Oh ya one more thing i almost forgot, How is the full text version made? I once asked if a version was completed and the response i got felt like a scolding since it seems to make a completed translation a full text appears to be an easy thing yet I&#039;m oblivious on how to make it full text and to top it off i don&#039;t even know if the work is truly completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Volume 6 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The links provided for the chapter 3 lead to 404 Not Found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is the rest of chapter one somewhere on the site?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== New Supervisor ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I don&#039;t really have either the time or the emotional investment to actively be supervisor. would someone be willing to take over? if not, I&#039;ll be available if someone contacts me, but I won&#039;t be actively involved.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 01:15, 20 November 2012 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Vol 6 Chapter 1? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It says its 50% complete. Is anyone going to finish it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The heck? It&#039;s still not done? I will get back to it after I&#039;m done with vol 11 then [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man, that was quick. Thanks man, I appreciate the work that you do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Vol.6 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I know that an external translator ([http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/index.html hypermuse]) is already doing it, and only 20% of the last chapter remains, but since the pace is very slow (last update was almost 3 months ago) and he forwards to B-T for translations since for him it is &amp;quot;only a hobby&amp;quot; and has decided to stop translating for the time being (said it half a moth ago), I was wondering if an officcial B-T translator could finish that volume (re-translating the chapter from scrap, I supposse) before advancing with the last volume. Thanks.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:53, 9 June 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:&#039;kay, will do ...after I&#039;m done with vol 12....[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why đon&#039;t they just add full text in volume 6 [[User:caorom|Caorom]] ([[User talk:caorom|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
:Volume 6 full text - &#039;&#039;&#039;Added&#039;&#039;&#039; --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 06:24, 18 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Side Stories ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there are a few of them, and since [[User_talk:Chaos#.2F.2A_Ore_Imo_Vol_12_status_.2A.2F|Chaos]] brought up a question relating to the side stories on their talk page, I&#039;ve taken the liberty of grabbing some info from the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
とあるメイド喫茶にて&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a Certain Maid Cafe&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with the drama CD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
バレンタインの想い出&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Valentine&#039;s Day Memory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with the drama CD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
とある部室の映像中毒&amp;lt;ファナティック&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Certain Clubroom&#039;s Video Addict/(&amp;quot;Fanatic&amp;quot;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with &amp;quot;A Certain Scientific Railgun&amp;quot; manga Special Edition Tankoban 5&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not sure about the name for that one. There are a few options, and considering the relation to the ToAru universe one relating more to one&#039;s personal reality might be more suitable. I haven&#039;t read it, so I can&#039;t really say much more about the title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
雷雨の留守番&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
House-sitting in a Thunderstorm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with v16 of Dengeki Bunko Magazine (2010-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
あたしが兄貴に人生相談なんてするわけない&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There&#039;s No Way I Could Go to My Brother for Life Counseling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
堕天聖の追憶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Memories of a Fallen Saint&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
或る結末の続き&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Ending&#039;s Continuation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with PSP Game &amp;quot;There&#039;s No Way My Little Sister Is This Cute Portable&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the publication date of OreImo Portable, I imagine it relates to the game&#039;s ending. No idea if it&#039;s a branching thing, a true route thing, or what. Importing PSP/console games isn&#039;t something I do often, since it&#039;s still far too painstaking to try playing the game while poring over a dictionary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bundled with the anime guidebook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You may have noted there&#039;s no actual mention of the third short (involving a certain Ayaka-tan). The story itself -is- part of the Drama CD, but it&#039;s an audio track, not a text version. If you have access to the drama CD, you can also confirm this yourself—at least the fact that the track is there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the format of the version on the wiki, it also makes more sense (at least to me) that the story&#039;s source is a transcription, rather than the author suddenly deciding to experiment with a new presentation style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The track in question is:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Track 3 - あやせの相談事・羞恥編 (Ayase no soudan goto - shuuchi hen / Ayase&#039;s Consultation Matter - Shyness Chapter)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m not saying it -couldn&#039;t- be a text story, but it seems unlikely to me, all things considered. The JA wiki page is unlikely to be that poorly maintained, IMO.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;ve no particular objections to retaining a drama CD transcription TL—especially considering that it&#039;s already done, and seeing how rarely they get TL&#039;d. The occasional sub-group that likes a series will do it, but it seems pretty rare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That said, it also calls on a different set of skills, requiring someone with decent listening skills and the ability to accurately determine or best guess what&#039;s being said without reference to a definitive, written script—assuming they aren&#039;t elsewhere available as a transcription, and even then, that really just defers to another transcriptionist&#039;s judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, IMO that&#039;s honestly a wiki-wide consideration, not a project level one. I would defer to the &amp;quot;gods&amp;quot;, such as they are. ^^;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I digress...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:35, 26 June 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== v6 - hypermuse TL ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the moment, it appears the link to hypermuse&#039;s TL of v6 is offline, possibly indefinitely (blog says &amp;quot;unpublished&amp;quot;). It also seems that someone registered for the sole purpose of removing the link to said site. I&#039;m -guessing-, but not entirely sure, that the removal of the link to the internal TL page was an accident, so I&#039;ve reverted at least that much for the moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
OTOH, it&#039;s not impossible that the TL was intentionally removed because of something relating to the blog&#039;s apparent retirement. I&#039;m not really sure what the deal was with hypermuse, or if the internal version was actually hypermuse&#039;s TL or a parallel TL, so...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, I&#039;m just making a note here, in case the issue is in any way disputable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 05:30, 1 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
in case someone looking for Vol 06 ch 04 from hypermuse : http://pastebin.com/raw.php?i=yaFWiRyp&amp;lt;br/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
retrieved from google cache. -[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]]  ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:48, 1 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Volume 12 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems that Kory quit editing due to lack of time and personal reasons yesterday. So, I am joining as the editor for volume 12, starting from chapter 4, till the end. I will also edit any errors I find in other chapters/volumes.  --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:42, 11 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== The End (Possible Spoilers) ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oreimo has been completely translated and uploaded to Baka-Tsuki as of 14&amp;lt;sup&amp;gt;th&amp;lt;/sup&amp;gt; July 2013. People can share their thoughts about the final volume, or about the story on a whole here :&lt;br /&gt;
:To begin, I would like to say that Oreimo has been a long journey, but a satisfying one. I started reading Oreimo thinking that it would be just another generic rom-com, but I was hooked on it before I knew it. It was fun reading about the escapades of Kyousuke and the various girls(and relatively less guys) his life got intertwined with. From the comedic moments to the serious(albeit rare) ones, Oreimo didn&#039;t fail to deliver. Not to mention Kyousuke&#039;s internal monologue always entertained me. As the series progressed, the character growth could be easily seen, especially Kyousuke&#039;s. &lt;br /&gt;
:I realized Kyousuke subconsciously loved Kirino during his fake confession to Ayase to mend her and Kirino&#039;s friendship, as it was stated that he did not know what he was saying anymore and the words left his mouth on their own. &lt;br /&gt;
:I also realized Kirino loves Kyousuke during their fake date, as she kept on insisting that they were being followed and thus had to continue the charade, and under that guise she kept dragging Kyousuke to wherever she wanted, having a nice date. I had my suspicions before too but the date sealed the deal for me.&lt;br /&gt;
:Although I didn&#039;t want Kyousuke to end up with Kuroneko in the first place(I am a Kirino shipper), I did enjoy reading about their newly formed relationship in volume 8. But the way they finally broke up for real in volume 12 was heartrending. Kuroneko kept crying while tearing up the Destiny Record, which symbolized all the memories they made together, and Kyousuke was unable to either cry himself or console her as he knew that this was all his fault and he was in no place to relate himself with Kuroneko anymore. That part was truly sad.&lt;br /&gt;
:When Kyousuke became &amp;quot;Super Kyousuke&amp;quot;, it was admirable, yet somewhat scary, to see him go to extreme lengths to finally deliver his feelings to Kirino. He was ready to sacrifice everything he had just to let his feelings out, even though he knew fully well that he could be rejected and despised by Kirino, that was worthy of praise. When Kirino finally said &amp;quot;YES&amp;quot; to his marriage proposal, I felt as if I was on cloud nine. That scene is permanently etched onto my memory now.&lt;br /&gt;
:Most of their friends who came to know about their relationship accepted it and didn&#039;t try to dissuade them from that path(except Manami). Although their friends weren&#039;t too comfortable with the forbidden relationship(except Kuroneko and Mikagami), they didn&#039;t cut off their ties with them and even congratulated them on finding true love. They are true friends indeed.&lt;br /&gt;
:During their confrontation with Manami, we realized just how far Kyousuke was willing to go to be with Kirino. He turned down his childhood best friend&#039;s pleading and even her confession without any hesitation. On the other hand, he also begged her not to inform their parents about this as he felt that his dad would be heartbroken and greatly disappointed. He felt that he had betrayed his dad. This showed us that despite him willing to go to great lengths for Kirino, he wasn&#039;t ready to leave other important things behind, like his parents, whom he greatly loved and respected. He was also not ready to defy the social customs and destroy both his and Kirino&#039;s reputation and future by eloping with her. This showed us the realistic side of their love, which outlined the struggles that they would have to face to face to be able to continue their relationship. &lt;br /&gt;
:Next, after the mock wedding, even though they returned to being &amp;quot;Normal siblings&amp;quot; as per their agreement, I believe that there was still a lot of love between them. Love cannot just suddenly end, especially when it was strengthened further during their &amp;quot;Limited time lover&amp;quot; phase. In the epilogue, Kirino forced Kyousuke to buy her a Meruru ring, which could be seen as her attempt to get him to give her a ring which she could wear in public without any worries, and she would regard it in her heart, to be the same as their engagement ring. Plus, Kyousuke kissed Kirino and all she did was push him away, shout at him, which she always does anyways, and then tell him to have a life counseling with her and then tell him to hurry up to the meeting when he was lagging behind. Plus Kyousuke ended it the way it began, &amp;quot;My little sister cannot be this cute.&amp;quot;. I am pretty convinced that they still love each other. Even though the law might not allow them to marry, it doesn&#039;t matter as long as they love each other.&lt;br /&gt;
:Summing it up, Oreimo is a great novel AND a great anime which I enjoyed reading/watching very much. It has acquired a permanent place in my heart and is my favorite light novel. Thanks to Chaos and all other translators before him who translated Oreimo on BT, as well as all other people who helped in the process. Without your hard work, I might have missed out on reading Oreimo, and would never be able to enjoy all these wonderful experiences. ~Thank you again BT Oreimo staff, and let me end my thoughts with this - &#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;Oreimo FTW!&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;  --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:30, 15 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an ending, it was a bit open, since it leaves to the imagination of the reader the &amp;quot;what&#039;s after&amp;quot;; perhaps one of the girls that confessed to Kyousuke ends up winning his heart after he follows what the head and not the heart dictates, perhaps his feelings (and Kirino&#039;s) will grow so strong that they end up eloping after all (remember that Kirino bragged she &amp;quot;would get to an end that surpassed eroge&amp;quot;) or perhaps they hold their unsuccesful love for the rest of their lives, or even Kuroneko&#039;s &amp;quot;Dream World&amp;quot; ends up becoming true after all and the three of them live happily ever after, who knows. Now what&#039;s left is to see how the anime wraps up the story in the three chapters that will be released on August (I still wonder why they hinted Ayase&#039;s stalker, then scrapped her out).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:30, 15 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:I think you mean &amp;quot;3 episodes&amp;quot;. Hehe, but the stalker thing worries me too. I hope they don&#039;t waste any of the screen-time in the last 3 episodes on resolving the stalker situation. I would rather they spent the last 3 episodes focusing completely on volume 12, except chapter 2 since that has already been covered in episode 12. I want to see as much of Kirino-Kyousuke&#039;s relationship as possible, as I just can&#039;t get enough! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 07:29, 16 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Translator&#039;s impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I already posted my impression, I will link it here. &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos#My_impression_about_OreImo.27s_series_and_Volume_12_Alone_.28AKA_Translator.27s_rant.29&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only think I disagree with you, Rohan123, is Kyousuke did prepare to lose thing important to him when comforted by Manami. He stated that as long as she didn&#039;t push him to his limit, he wouldn&#039;t throw important things away. That was exactly what forced Manami to back off, because she realized that even if she told his parents, he will destroy himself to protect Kirino and this love of him. Men, that was cool :) [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
:Oh! I see what you mean. On reading your comment, I went back to the final chapter and after rereading, realized that I totally missed that part. My bad, yes I would like to revise my view on how far Kyousuke was willing to go for Kirino. He said that he has many important things to him that he didn&#039;t intend on losing, &#039;&#039;&#039;BUT&#039;&#039;&#039; if he was forced into a situation where the only choices were  &#039;&#039;Kirino&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;everything else&#039;&#039;, he would choose &#039;&#039;&#039;Kirino&#039;&#039;&#039;, even if it meant that his life would be ruined. Yes, I totally agree with you Chaos, thanks for correcting me or I would have missed this important part. And heck yea, that was very cool! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 07:40, 16 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== (Fan?) Art ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(At risk of sounding like an overzealous user prioritizing his own contributions...)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should stuff like [[:File:Oreimo12_204-205_Color.jpg|this]] be on the wiki? It&#039;s (rather loosely) a fanart, mainly taking one of the pages and redrawing the rest. If it was only colouring I won&#039;t have brought this up, but I wasn&#039;t sure if the wiki had a stance on non-official pictures or pics with redrawing jobs that goes beyond simple repairing... -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 19:16, 16 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:Well, personally, I don&#039;t mind such a pic being on the wiki. And since it doesn&#039;t look much different from the black&amp;amp;white pic on page 204-205(in the novel illustrations) that it&#039;s derived from, I don&#039;t see why it would pose a problem. But most importantly, it looks pretty...hehe. That sealed the deal for me. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 07:51, 17 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=330654</id>
		<title>Ero Manga Sensei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ero_Manga_Sensei&amp;diff=330654"/>
		<updated>2014-02-13T13:32:43Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Volume 1 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ero Manga Sensei: Imōto to Akazu no Ma (エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. &amp;lt;br&amp;gt;The series has currently 1 volume.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;new sibling romantic comedy&amp;quot; revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune&#039;s little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn&#039;t left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other&#039;s only family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masamune&#039;s novel illustrator, pen name &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot;, draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his &amp;quot;Ero Manga Sensei&amp;quot; is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(From ANN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Forum===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;If you enjoyed the series, why don&#039;t you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&amp;amp;t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*January 23, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.&lt;br /&gt;
*January 22, 2014 - Creation of the project page&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found on the [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|Ero Manga Sensei Updates page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Ero Manga Sensei&#039;&#039; series by Tsukasa Fushimi==&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1=== &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生 妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=292355</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=292355"/>
		<updated>2013-10-07T06:01:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Add one spacing&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==An Ending&#039;s Continuation==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s fine if you think I&#039;m still daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was very active abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, in fact she became even more charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn&#039;t even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;They get along really well.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a very heart warming scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I walked closer and listened to Kirino talking with my daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wait a second!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hastily asked, because somehow the name &#039;Shiori&#039; sounded familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked up &amp;quot;Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean, ah? You, are you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I couldn&#039;t just say &amp;quot;You aren&#039;t playing &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a bad game for education?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quickly changed my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, I didn&#039;t get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter—&#039;Wah, wah&#039;—she started crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay. Good girl good girl. Your dad is so scary...oh...mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pinched my daughter&#039;s nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister glanced at me, and asked &amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...just now...what was that game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? This? This is a new game that was released yesterday.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn&#039;t look like an eroge or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...it&#039;s the same as if you didn&#039;t answer my question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;...Why was I thinking like Ayase?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that how parents thought? &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, in this aspect, you haven&#039;t changed at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You always preferred laying down in one place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes—my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn&#039;t have work overseas, she stayed at my parents&#039; house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is that like a hikikomori?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? I don&#039;t care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome home, darling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn&#039;t get used to this. So unbelievable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tonight&#039;s dinner—I tried harder than usual.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife showed me a gentle smile:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Heehee, of course there is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought about it for a second…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be—a second one?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and hit me: &amp;quot;That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see. What a pity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—&amp;quot; My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, I&#039;m waiting for dinner.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother&#039;s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are back?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope, where did he go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He went to the toy store. Just now &#039;princess&#039; wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn&#039;t see the strict father anymore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not good to spoil kids too much. Although it&#039;s not a problem now, it&#039;s not good for future education.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot; Mom smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It smells nice. I&#039;m starting to feel hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright. Let&#039;s wait for your father to return before eating.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mom moved her hand to her face, and whispered to me without letting my wife hear:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway—Kyousuke, you really married such a good wife!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn&#039;t know that she was so good at cooking when I married her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are an idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn&#039;t know how it would turn out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts &#039;is that girl okay?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You are so direct...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think that they were the same person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—what are you talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m telling her how much I love you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should say it honestly—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video playing in reverse, she quickly moved back to her previous position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack—no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack—damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed, and asked her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She was so cute back then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying &#039;what kind of relationship do they have?&#039;. What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you just say that we are brother and sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Mommy is mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino&#039;s head and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Auntie, I&#039;m hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay—grandpa is so slow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru&#039;s figure together with Mommy after dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—really.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, why won&#039;t she call me Mommy again? She called me it before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as &#039;this is auntie.&#039; A few tries later, she didn&#039;t make that mistake anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you have to do that? I&#039;m only in my twenties. Years of youth.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For a child, you are still her auntie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, if you like kids that much, why don&#039;t you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I don&#039;t understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a legendary hikikomori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s unimportant. By the way, isn&#039;t it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So many years ago...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And later...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn&#039;t know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, we were—how could I put it, we were still young. We weren&#039;t mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About—yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm—as expected of a siscon!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s expression...don&#039;t tell me...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Indeed it is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are they doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I met Saori not long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She looked quite happy, &#039;it has been a while since our last meeting,&#039; just like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—haha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also...I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is an office lady now, right?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, I really really want to see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Disgusting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, hey...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes, I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; It was when we first met, her angelic smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori, Ayase, Manami, the Akagi siblings, Ria, Bridget, the Mikagami siblings, the Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you serious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m serious. Although everyone has their own work, let&#039;s give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just like a class reunion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it&#039;s like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s decide that later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least, it was a good idea in Kirino&#039;s opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn&#039;t she? Although some people might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we have decided to do it, let&#039;s discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You already decided to leave everything to Saori again?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because she was very reliable...&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, Saori would be angry if we don&#039;t ask her for help...although...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked aside, hesitating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her &#039;Bajeena&#039; personality?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, that would be fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not really though.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Itchy...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If their personality is the same...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say something so scary!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we got married. If...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were talking—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head—quite a good meal. My daughter said &#039;So good!&#039; and tried to sniff it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This isn&#039;t bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Future education is going to be difficult...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t spoil her too much, okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was surprised too, she asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back! I have brought a doll back!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;very fond of his granddaughter&#039; grandpa came back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then come and eat&amp;quot;, mom said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled and looked at my wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Congratulations on your promotion!&amp;quot; My wife smiled back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you knew.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It...it&#039;s nothing big&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It really became what you said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot; My wife sounded surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back then, when you said, that kind of thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn&#039;t know if this feeling was a dream or real.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the past me walking on the same route as me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=284526</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=284526"/>
		<updated>2013-09-06T09:31:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:OreImo_SS6.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It&#039;s already morning.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Well…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She mercilessly shook me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I have put so much effort into it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… So annoying. I&#039;m going to get up now, okay.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yahhhhhh…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old.  She was attending a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn&#039;t a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words—if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Should I call her hard working or stubborn?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino glanced at me and ordered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Take off your clothes. I&#039;m taking them to wash.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Ha? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay okay, hurry up—today you have morning exercise, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right right, I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What… what are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Taking off my clothes… as you ordered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say something before that! I need to turn around…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino clenched her fists and looked away, blushing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn&#039;t help but laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why should you care about that, we are siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course I care!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was long ago! Don&#039;t say something that could cause a misunderstanding!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No one is listening anyway!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my relationship with Kirino—aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn&#039;t easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn&#039;t let that happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me—her brother.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that Kyou-chan is great too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse—if it was not for you, my ranking would have already fallen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, I thought &#039;Am I a genius?&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wasn&#039;t a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school—you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You spoil me too much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do I?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is something wrong with that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Seems interesting, don&#039;t you think?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With someone as gentle and kind as Manami with me, a calm lifestyle was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But I can&#039;t do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Because you don&#039;t want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Of course not.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really. So in the end… you don&#039;t want to disappoint Kirino-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manami smiled and turned back. &#039;What is the difference?&#039;—I was unable to ask this question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that you can&#039;t keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won&#039;t give up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If that was before, then I will say &#039;There is nothing difficult as long as I try.&#039; Although I&#039;m different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed me a kind smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, what an encouraging smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My throat felt so dry too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa, spoke to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome back ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn&#039;t conceal her smile, and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where exactly is this &#039;somewhere&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look look!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, this girl is so cute!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is my classmate—no wait! That was your first reaction? I can&#039;t believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This has nothing to do with Manami.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right—anyway, I don&#039;t mean the cover. Look here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is this?—Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really said yes…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino were too different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About Akihabara… isn&#039;t that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very suspicious. She hastily replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How should  I put it… this magazine recommended something… see, like this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an &#039;Akihabara-must-see&#039; list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm ~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, do you want to go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t immediately give a reply. It wasn&#039;t like I didn&#039;t want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku—alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino&#039;s eyes didn&#039;t focus on the &#039;must-see-places&#039; list but rather on a small side note.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to keep looking at a pink character in &#039;Anime paradise, Akihabara&#039; in secret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………… Could it be……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and patted my little sister&#039;s head. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then let&#039;s go visit Akihabara.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Incredible.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiosity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t your skirt a bit too short?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… I don&#039;t think so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, I thought it super-fit Kirino. So cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… This was a good opportunity!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*cough cough*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;. Say, Kirino—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is that store over there? Can we go there for a second?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a game store? It isn&#039;t on the &#039;must-see&#039; list.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? We hardly ever get a chance like this, let&#039;s go see more and more.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;She really is…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… No way. No way no way. Must be that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, we could. But before that, there is somewhere I want to visit first.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she didn&#039;t understand what I meant, Kirino&#039;s eyes widened. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah damn, don&#039;t force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I, I think I should buy you some clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you that surprised?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What do you think of me?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn&#039;t like my usual style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You… well… this looks good on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You&#039;re surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because I&#039;m still a girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right? Then you are welcome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s less like &#039;holding back&#039; and more like I was so shocked—I see, then… um… I&#039;ll accept your offer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled in embarrassment, her face reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Da da da da* &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She ran away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—An unmatched smile&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Ha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are welcome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, we walked side by side into the building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you plan to buy for me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have, but Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan, how about you come help me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I have no fashion sense, you know?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino didn&#039;t push me, she smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don&#039;t like it, then I will just say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, are you nervous?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino teased me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would be nervous!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since we hardly get a chance like this, let&#039;s take a look around.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took Kirino&#039;s hand and started walking aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Want to take a look at that shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shop that I pointed at was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There are people who wear fashion glasses.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know that too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then it&#039;s fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you acting so desperate?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we walked past a café, I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara style.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Akihabara style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I checked on the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maid café… I have heard of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Want to take a look?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hastily placed a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, no, no. I&#039;m just saying that there is a maid café there.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have to deny it so strongly…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, how about this one…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But this doesn&#039;t look bad either… this one too… ah, what a headache.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although &#039;Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell the clothes I want,&#039; as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, how about trying it on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also, it&#039;s not like I can only buy one for you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;More than 20,000 Yen is a bit high, however…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl&#039;s eyes were now sparkling.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… So I decided to withdraw all of the money from my bank account.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really like clothes, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You should become a model—that was what I thought when I heard Kirino&#039;s innocent answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Very nice. You look good in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Re-really? It isn&#039;t strange?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing like that—I was staring at you when I saw it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I&#039;m very confident in it ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did you learn from a magazine?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no. How should I put it—let&#039;s say I suddenly had a feeling that &#039;I should wear this in Akihabara!&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, Kirino said a lot of inexplicable things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, forget it—so you decided to buy them right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? No, I didn&#039;t.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Don&#039;t you like them very much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ack.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Besides, I&#039;m happy as long as I have a chance to wear it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would have been cool if I could say &#039;then let&#039;s buy it now.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, I couldn&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, buy this for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A 500 Yen hairpin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip&#039;s purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about we go over there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Didn&#039;t you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so don&#039;t you want to take a look around?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, yes—right. I did say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside, there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t it a game shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t fully understand what Kirino meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, we entered Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Kirino, should we go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is still something above. Let&#039;s take a look.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Are you serious?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for &#039;Stardust Witch Meruru.&#039; It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino&#039;s full attention was on this poster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You like that kid&#039;s show anime.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was shocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You you you, what are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid&#039;s show anime, didn&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don&#039;t remember… hahahaha&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called &#039;Magical Maid&#039; or something. You even hummed along with it in joy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she made a &#039;How was it!? Praise me!?&#039; pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised—she only let me off when I praised her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That… that happened? You didn&#039;t make that up, did you~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it&#039;s natural that you don&#039;t remember—I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no! Don&#039;t bother with it anymore!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, the elevator door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two girls stepped out—my eyes widened when I saw them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? No no, how could I put it—first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable—she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place—that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn&#039;t have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she had a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling— just like she was covered in an aura saying &#039;the living should not come here.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes only met, we didn&#039;t say anything to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… &#039;Shining Angel&#039;…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… no… I must be over-thinking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she left with her huge friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Those two… who are they?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who knows? Isn&#039;t it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Have I seen them somewhere?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Probably not,&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were just strangers. When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn&#039;t have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t, don&#039;t talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is because—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It isn&#039;t very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confused, Kirino was flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… But, but… it looked… so cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No—nothing at all! Let&#039;s hurry up and go somewhere else!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was &#039;Akihabara&#039;s paradise for walking&#039; which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, where should we go to have some fun next?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about that game center?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we entered the game center, Kirino&#039;s attention was instantly drawn to a place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t look at it. Don&#039;t look at it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo! Sticker! Booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to go in!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I mean I don&#039;t want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other&#039;s cell phones? I don&#039;t want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that&#039;s disgusting too… but I never said I want to reach that level.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are so determined…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled wryly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What kind of reason is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Wouldn&#039;t you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Listen to me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I want to find a hole to hide in!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To my side, Kirino laughed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, that&#039;s a piece of cake!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something wrong?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…　No, but what do you want to get?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let me think…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino checked them for a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers&#039; elevator… so she really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that an anime doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what, it&#039;s cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… The situation didn&#039;t look good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Let me give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few minutes later—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Sorry, I still can&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, it can&#039;t be helped then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn&#039;t hide her regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… although Kirino didn&#039;t watch much anime now—when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn&#039;t completely disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially for a middle school girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the matter of face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn&#039;t think there was any problem with that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what are you looking at?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that&#039;s the only one left.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Yes, probably.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Here, it shouldn&#039;t be a problem if we are more open about ourselves, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Maybe. Just now, there was someone older than me who seemed to be having fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned my eyes to the machine and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Listen to me, Kirino—do you want this Meruru doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I want it very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She openly admitted her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Good, then wait a moment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where are you going?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t it clear enough?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m going to exchange some more money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—— A few minutes later ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this machine broken or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I burned 2,000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Strange! Why can&#039;t it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lower your voice! It&#039;s so embarrassing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But look! It&#039;s strange! This crane… is this crane&#039;s grip too weak?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I get it I get it! Let&#039;s go home, okay? Okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… hahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A mocking laughter broke out next to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah! It&#039;s this girl…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the same black haired, red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl didn&#039;t bother answering Kirino&#039;s question, she just went &#039;hmph,&#039; and she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to grab Kirino&#039;s shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us, then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crane got hold of a white mascot doll and then threw it to the reward door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hold it for me for now, Saori.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gave it to the big girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl&#039;s voice was quite gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were five more chances left for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Purple haired doll, blond blue-eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl? So amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll&#039;s head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part—at least I thought so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… That is what you wanted?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll&#039;s head to pull it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super-wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pffff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--动手 roughly means &amp;quot;take action&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won&#039;t do anything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Calm down. Calm down!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn&#039;t wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn&#039;t.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She handled me the Meruru doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… ah? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held the same question as Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The big girl smiled behind her veil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry… my friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is—&#039;I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don&#039;t mind then please accept it.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That explanation is definitely a lie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were not that friendly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;Hmph… hahahahaha&#039; and &#039;Pfff.&#039; All of it was to mock us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I didn&#039;t lie. When we met briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. So that&#039;s why she decided to butt into your affair. I&#039;m very sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no, actually... it&#039;s not important. This—can we really have it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… How about it? She even said that much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will give your words to her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a gentle voice,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then please excuse me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should have been the end, but I couldn&#039;t restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with &#039;bond&#039; magic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Although I don&#039;t know about that, I got the feeling you aren&#039;t that simple.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha… maybe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino&#039;s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes—thank you for the hairpin you gave me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is the hairpin that great?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t get it. I muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a little silence, I said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—We met two strange guys.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, so strange.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looked like she really liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you plan to put that doll in your room?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um… it&#039;s so childish, so I feel that I should put it &#039;there.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;There&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and—pushed the bookshelves aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that was a secret storage space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—You have such a place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes… hehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she put that Meruru doll in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=284525</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=284525"/>
		<updated>2013-09-06T09:30:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* There&amp;#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==&lt;br /&gt;
[File:OreImo_SS6.jpg|thump]]&lt;br /&gt;
The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It&#039;s already morning.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Well…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She mercilessly shook me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I have put so much effort into it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… So annoying. I&#039;m going to get up now, okay.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yahhhhhh…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old.  She was attending a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn&#039;t a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words—if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Should I call her hard working or stubborn?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino glanced at me and ordered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Take off your clothes. I&#039;m taking them to wash.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Ha? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay okay, hurry up—today you have morning exercise, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right right, I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What… what are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Taking off my clothes… as you ordered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say something before that! I need to turn around…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino clenched her fists and looked away, blushing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn&#039;t help but laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why should you care about that, we are siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course I care!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was long ago! Don&#039;t say something that could cause a misunderstanding!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No one is listening anyway!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my relationship with Kirino—aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn&#039;t easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn&#039;t let that happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me—her brother.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that Kyou-chan is great too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse—if it was not for you, my ranking would have already fallen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, I thought &#039;Am I a genius?&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wasn&#039;t a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school—you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You spoil me too much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do I?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is something wrong with that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Seems interesting, don&#039;t you think?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With someone as gentle and kind as Manami with me, a calm lifestyle was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But I can&#039;t do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Because you don&#039;t want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Of course not.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really. So in the end… you don&#039;t want to disappoint Kirino-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manami smiled and turned back. &#039;What is the difference?&#039;—I was unable to ask this question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that you can&#039;t keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won&#039;t give up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If that was before, then I will say &#039;There is nothing difficult as long as I try.&#039; Although I&#039;m different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed me a kind smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, what an encouraging smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My throat felt so dry too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa, spoke to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome back ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn&#039;t conceal her smile, and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where exactly is this &#039;somewhere&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look look!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, this girl is so cute!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is my classmate—no wait! That was your first reaction? I can&#039;t believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This has nothing to do with Manami.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right—anyway, I don&#039;t mean the cover. Look here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is this?—Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really said yes…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino were too different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About Akihabara… isn&#039;t that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very suspicious. She hastily replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How should  I put it… this magazine recommended something… see, like this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an &#039;Akihabara-must-see&#039; list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm ~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, do you want to go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t immediately give a reply. It wasn&#039;t like I didn&#039;t want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku—alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino&#039;s eyes didn&#039;t focus on the &#039;must-see-places&#039; list but rather on a small side note.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to keep looking at a pink character in &#039;Anime paradise, Akihabara&#039; in secret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………… Could it be……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and patted my little sister&#039;s head. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then let&#039;s go visit Akihabara.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Incredible.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiosity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t your skirt a bit too short?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… I don&#039;t think so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, I thought it super-fit Kirino. So cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… This was a good opportunity!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*cough cough*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;. Say, Kirino—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is that store over there? Can we go there for a second?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a game store? It isn&#039;t on the &#039;must-see&#039; list.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? We hardly ever get a chance like this, let&#039;s go see more and more.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;She really is…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… No way. No way no way. Must be that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, we could. But before that, there is somewhere I want to visit first.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she didn&#039;t understand what I meant, Kirino&#039;s eyes widened. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah damn, don&#039;t force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I, I think I should buy you some clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you that surprised?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What do you think of me?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn&#039;t like my usual style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You… well… this looks good on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You&#039;re surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because I&#039;m still a girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right? Then you are welcome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s less like &#039;holding back&#039; and more like I was so shocked—I see, then… um… I&#039;ll accept your offer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled in embarrassment, her face reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Da da da da* &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She ran away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—An unmatched smile&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Ha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are welcome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, we walked side by side into the building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you plan to buy for me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have, but Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan, how about you come help me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I have no fashion sense, you know?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino didn&#039;t push me, she smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don&#039;t like it, then I will just say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, are you nervous?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino teased me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would be nervous!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since we hardly get a chance like this, let&#039;s take a look around.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took Kirino&#039;s hand and started walking aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Want to take a look at that shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shop that I pointed at was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There are people who wear fashion glasses.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know that too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then it&#039;s fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you acting so desperate?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we walked past a café, I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara style.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Akihabara style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I checked on the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maid café… I have heard of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Want to take a look?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hastily placed a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, no, no. I&#039;m just saying that there is a maid café there.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have to deny it so strongly…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, how about this one…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But this doesn&#039;t look bad either… this one too… ah, what a headache.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although &#039;Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell the clothes I want,&#039; as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, how about trying it on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also, it&#039;s not like I can only buy one for you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;More than 20,000 Yen is a bit high, however…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl&#039;s eyes were now sparkling.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… So I decided to withdraw all of the money from my bank account.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really like clothes, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You should become a model—that was what I thought when I heard Kirino&#039;s innocent answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Very nice. You look good in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Re-really? It isn&#039;t strange?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing like that—I was staring at you when I saw it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I&#039;m very confident in it ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did you learn from a magazine?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no. How should I put it—let&#039;s say I suddenly had a feeling that &#039;I should wear this in Akihabara!&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, Kirino said a lot of inexplicable things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, forget it—so you decided to buy them right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? No, I didn&#039;t.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Don&#039;t you like them very much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ack.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Besides, I&#039;m happy as long as I have a chance to wear it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would have been cool if I could say &#039;then let&#039;s buy it now.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, I couldn&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, buy this for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A 500 Yen hairpin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip&#039;s purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about we go over there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Didn&#039;t you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so don&#039;t you want to take a look around?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, yes—right. I did say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside, there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t it a game shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t fully understand what Kirino meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, we entered Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Kirino, should we go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is still something above. Let&#039;s take a look.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Are you serious?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for &#039;Stardust Witch Meruru.&#039; It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino&#039;s full attention was on this poster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You like that kid&#039;s show anime.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was shocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You you you, what are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid&#039;s show anime, didn&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don&#039;t remember… hahahaha&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called &#039;Magical Maid&#039; or something. You even hummed along with it in joy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she made a &#039;How was it!? Praise me!?&#039; pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised—she only let me off when I praised her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That… that happened? You didn&#039;t make that up, did you~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it&#039;s natural that you don&#039;t remember—I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no! Don&#039;t bother with it anymore!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, the elevator door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two girls stepped out—my eyes widened when I saw them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? No no, how could I put it—first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable—she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place—that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn&#039;t have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she had a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling— just like she was covered in an aura saying &#039;the living should not come here.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes only met, we didn&#039;t say anything to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… &#039;Shining Angel&#039;…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… no… I must be over-thinking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she left with her huge friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Those two… who are they?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who knows? Isn&#039;t it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Have I seen them somewhere?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Probably not,&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were just strangers. When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn&#039;t have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t, don&#039;t talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is because—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It isn&#039;t very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confused, Kirino was flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… But, but… it looked… so cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No—nothing at all! Let&#039;s hurry up and go somewhere else!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was &#039;Akihabara&#039;s paradise for walking&#039; which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, where should we go to have some fun next?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about that game center?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we entered the game center, Kirino&#039;s attention was instantly drawn to a place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t look at it. Don&#039;t look at it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo! Sticker! Booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to go in!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I mean I don&#039;t want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other&#039;s cell phones? I don&#039;t want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that&#039;s disgusting too… but I never said I want to reach that level.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are so determined…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled wryly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What kind of reason is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Wouldn&#039;t you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Listen to me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I want to find a hole to hide in!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To my side, Kirino laughed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, that&#039;s a piece of cake!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something wrong?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…　No, but what do you want to get?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let me think…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino checked them for a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers&#039; elevator… so she really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that an anime doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what, it&#039;s cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… The situation didn&#039;t look good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Let me give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few minutes later—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Sorry, I still can&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, it can&#039;t be helped then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn&#039;t hide her regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… although Kirino didn&#039;t watch much anime now—when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn&#039;t completely disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially for a middle school girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the matter of face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn&#039;t think there was any problem with that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what are you looking at?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that&#039;s the only one left.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Yes, probably.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Here, it shouldn&#039;t be a problem if we are more open about ourselves, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Maybe. Just now, there was someone older than me who seemed to be having fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned my eyes to the machine and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Listen to me, Kirino—do you want this Meruru doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I want it very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She openly admitted her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Good, then wait a moment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where are you going?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t it clear enough?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m going to exchange some more money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—— A few minutes later ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this machine broken or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I burned 2,000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Strange! Why can&#039;t it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lower your voice! It&#039;s so embarrassing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But look! It&#039;s strange! This crane… is this crane&#039;s grip too weak?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I get it I get it! Let&#039;s go home, okay? Okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… hahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A mocking laughter broke out next to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah! It&#039;s this girl…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the same black haired, red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl didn&#039;t bother answering Kirino&#039;s question, she just went &#039;hmph,&#039; and she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to grab Kirino&#039;s shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us, then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crane got hold of a white mascot doll and then threw it to the reward door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hold it for me for now, Saori.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gave it to the big girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl&#039;s voice was quite gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were five more chances left for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Purple haired doll, blond blue-eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl? So amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll&#039;s head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part—at least I thought so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… That is what you wanted?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll&#039;s head to pull it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super-wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pffff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--动手 roughly means &amp;quot;take action&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won&#039;t do anything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Calm down. Calm down!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn&#039;t wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn&#039;t.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She handled me the Meruru doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… ah? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held the same question as Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The big girl smiled behind her veil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry… my friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is—&#039;I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don&#039;t mind then please accept it.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That explanation is definitely a lie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were not that friendly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;Hmph… hahahahaha&#039; and &#039;Pfff.&#039; All of it was to mock us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I didn&#039;t lie. When we met briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. So that&#039;s why she decided to butt into your affair. I&#039;m very sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no, actually... it&#039;s not important. This—can we really have it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… How about it? She even said that much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will give your words to her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a gentle voice,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then please excuse me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should have been the end, but I couldn&#039;t restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with &#039;bond&#039; magic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Although I don&#039;t know about that, I got the feeling you aren&#039;t that simple.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha… maybe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino&#039;s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes—thank you for the hairpin you gave me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is the hairpin that great?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t get it. I muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a little silence, I said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—We met two strange guys.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, so strange.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looked like she really liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you plan to put that doll in your room?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um… it&#039;s so childish, so I feel that I should put it &#039;there.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;There&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and—pushed the bookshelves aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that was a secret storage space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—You have such a place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes… hehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she put that Meruru doll in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Memories_of_a_Fallen_Angel&amp;diff=284523</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Memories_of_a_Fallen_Angel&amp;diff=284523"/>
		<updated>2013-09-06T09:29:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Memories of a Fallen Angel */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Memories of a Fallen Angel==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:OreImo_SS2.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a citizen of darkness, ‘I’ entered a body in ‘this world’ in May. Just like everyone in the mirror world, I’m a ‘queen’, a ‘black beast’, and a ‘knight’, but in ‘this world’ I had no choice but to live a boring ‘human’ life. Now, the dimension where I’m currently residing is an old living room with a dark pillar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That kind of room is a bit like my place from when I was the ‘black beast’. But despite a good amount of magical energy, those noisy creatures always rampaged day and night, which caused me a lot of stress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I fell asleep because of the noise before, but now I had woken up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—I took a look around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The big standing mirror in front of me showed a body of a fifteen years old girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All she wore was her underwear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putting on my prepared contact lens, I stared back at myself on the mirror. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I met with ‘the queen’ before, this child-like body was unable to take on my beauty and charm. All it could take were my long black hair and pure white skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Hmph.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—I called this miserable body ‘Kuroneko’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On TV, there were some animal-like figures, which were that girl’s ‘real self’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I picked up the folded clothes by my feet, slowly and carefully putting them on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were black, just like those of &#039;the queen&#039;. In some way, they were like combat gear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the truth is, ‘the queen’ did kill thousand of angels when she wore these clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But although I was wearing the same clothes that ‘the queen’ wore when she went to the battlefield...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t even know what kind of enemy I was about to face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in late May that I had joined the SNS&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;S&#039;&#039;&#039;ocial &#039;&#039;&#039;N&#039;&#039;&#039;etworking &#039;&#039;&#039;S&#039;&#039;&#039;ite&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; group ‘Otaku Girls United’. Wanting information on the currently airing anime ‘Maschera ~Lament of the Fallen Beast~’, and having signed up to an SNS dedicated to that (and one that did not need invitations), I quickly joined several communities related to &amp;quot;Maschera&amp;quot;. That girls-only otaku group was just one of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That day, too, I had been patrolling several communities at once, scrolling through topics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Human tastes are so difficult to understand,&#039;&#039; I thought in a moment of brief joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then—suddenly, a topic caught my attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tea party invitation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The way it was named was a sensitive spot of mine (if this topic was called ‘Offline invitation’, I would definitely not enter it). The one who posted it was ‘Saori’, this group’s administrator, a funny women who had an elegant and courteous attitude together with extensive otaku knowledge. She should be a university students or around that age, the indoor type, and have a mixed origin which gave her beautiful, pure white skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my first impression of ‘Saori’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that maybe this girl would be my first servant in the human world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Hmph...tea party huh...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interested, I clicked on this topic. The content was within my expectations; in short, it said ‘We are going to have a offline party in a maid café at Akihabara’. But such simple words just like a hand gently covered my frozen heart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—No, I should make it clearer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the ‘current me’, this event was a ‘stepping stone’ that happened one year before. Many might have forgotten about it. In short, after I joined this group, I became friend with ‘Saori’ and ‘someone I haven’t met’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The day of the ‘tea party’. When I walked out of the entrance, behind me, my little sister called to me “Be careful on your way” and “Do your best”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...I’m going out. The meal is at its usual place. Make sure to wash your hand after eating.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such trivial interactions could cause a change in one’s destiny. That is what the ‘current me’ thinks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if ‘me from that time’ took off her Maschera mask, then she would revert back to a hesitant, pathetic coward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dark uniform, I arrived at the ‘Holy land’. The cursed sun burned on my skin. But it’s not unbearable. I put on a thin layer of magical aura to shield myself from the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Oh...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My sight was a bit fuzzy, but it was definitely not because of the heat. It was because of the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I elegantly walked to where we agreed to meet before the tea party—the JK bus station in Akihabara. It was a bit sooner than our agreed time, but there were some already there. I took a look around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the look of it...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Since there&#039;s not much time left, how about we take a walk later after the tea party?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I got it already. Beside, don’t get too close to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange pair of lovers quarreling at the bus station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...This man...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked at them. Somehow, the man seemed familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And I got the feeling that I have seen him recently...and not just once...but not matter how hard I thought, I couldn’t remember.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From his appearance, he is a high-schooler with a average body build. The only thing worth mentioning about him was his dull eyes and a bit of anxiousness in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And about the girl—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot? Hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had an appearance that just showed off its glamor—or more accurately, no matter how you describe that figure, her simple existence gave off light. That moment I associated her with ‘{{furigana|Seraph|Uriel}}’&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seraph Seraph] is a six-winged angel from the Bible; [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uriel Uriel] is one particular archangel whose name translates to &amp;quot;God is my light&amp;quot;. Also, some of the references to Kirino after this also carry the &#039;&#039;furigana&#039;&#039; Uriel.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; must be because my instincts as a ‘fallen angel’ recognized her as an ‘angel’ and an ‘enemy’. Her age should be a little more than mine; at least, she didn’t look younger than me. Slender and tall, along with a well-proportioned face, even a clown would feel inferior to her&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Clown&amp;quot; as in &amp;quot;troublemaker&amp;quot;, not the &amp;quot;big red nose&amp;quot; kind. I think this should mean, &amp;quot;Even those who&#039;re usually heedless about their appearance would feel self-conscious&amp;quot;. This general sentence is a little weird...&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is such an attractive girl, but also someone I couldn’t stand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her brown-dyed hair, a pair of earrings on her ears, and her long, polished nails—everything about her was an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, her clothes revealed a lot of skin. What a shameless girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To wear such a thing to Akihabara... Is she an idiot?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, yeah—see you later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man waved his hand at the girl and left. From an outsider point of view, it didn’t make any sense. If this was their date, then it would be very strange to leave on foot right next to a bus station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Could it be that this girl is also taking part in the ‘tea party’?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Hmph... Impossible...how could that be.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled because of my hilarious thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right then, the brown-haired girl who was sticking her tongue out at the back of the man turned to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(—What are you looking at? Want me to kill you?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was what her eyes told me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Oh...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What an idiotic girl... But your stare...is definitely not scary...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—No no no. It’s not scary at all! ...Hmph...because I’m ‘the queen’, a ‘black beast’ of ‘the knight’, ‘the fallen angel of Chiba’, an ‘S-class demon’. I will not lose—no matter what, so I stared back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired girl kept staring at me—then she looked to the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a horrible...no, such a nasty girl...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like water and oil, angel and demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘We’ would automatically hate each other from our first look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The worst possible first impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my and this girl—Kousaka Kirino’s fateful encounter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn’t want to stand close to this brown-haired girl, so I walked away from the bus station. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, the brown-haired girl folded her arms and stood in the middle of the pathway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She openly interfered with others who were moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she frequently looked at the time, she was probably waiting for someone else too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph...could it be that because of that girl the others don’t want to get any closer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What an unbelievable imagination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...And so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I secretly looked for ‘Saori’. Of course, since we have never met before, I didn’t even know how she looked. But I knew what to look for. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she clearly stated what she would wear for today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Green clothing. Big glasses and tall body...huh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She must be what I imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—my expectation was totally destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when the meeting time arrived, a ‘giant’ appeared at the bus station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was absurd to call her a girl anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a titan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
180 centimeters tall, spiral glasses, plain shirt with the hem put inside her jeans—a typical otaku appearance. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The {{furigana|titan|Atlas}}&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlas_(mythology) Atlas] is the Titan cursed to hold the sky. Similarly to Kirino and &amp;quot;Uriel&amp;quot;, Kuroneko calls Saori &amp;quot;Atlas&amp;quot; sporadically when referring to her from this point on.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; stood next to the brown-haired girl and waved her hand:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone who&#039;s taking part in the ‘Otaku Girl United” tea party—please come here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was calling for the private group meeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Ah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired girl was stunned. Even my eyes were about to pop of out their sockets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every other members taking part in this tea party were confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one was brave enough to go anywhere close to such a big girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Really... Green shirt...big glasses...tall... No doubt about it...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone here must&#039;ve thought ‘This can’t be true’ and wanted to get away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah? No one here yet? Hm hm—‘Otaku Girl United offline tea party’ over here! Everyone, over here! I’m the administrator of the group, Saori!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...What... Just now...what did she say...?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...My bag had fallen on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First was the brown-haired girl, followed by several girls at the bus station. All of them fell on their asses, their mouths hanging open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was so unbelievable! Such a huge otaku girl is ‘Saori’?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...At least from their reactions, I knew that the brown-haired girl was going to take part in this tea party. But something even more surprising happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired angel-like girl was the first to stand back up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t pay any attention to her dirtied miniskirt, and asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You...you are...‘Saori’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The titan in spiral glasses nodded. Then she pointed her finger at the sky in excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone! Come with me to our meeting place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an order somehow made everyone relaxed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disorganized members gathered around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one had any doubts anymore. Although we only knew her via the Internet, such charisma was enough to convince everyone that she was our leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was unable to face such a dream-like scene. I held my right chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—I’m one of the members too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a simply sentence, but until Saori called to me, I was unable to speak it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the first meeting between me and the titan—Saori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino and Saori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to after spending more than a year creating such a ‘bond’, at first I only called them ‘shining angel’ and ‘titan’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never told them—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That since our first meeting, they carved a sense of inferiority complex deep in my ‘heart world’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stir caused by Saori’s appearance soon died down. We started doing some offline activities. Some girls had started introducing each other. Of course, I didn’t join in with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Start a conversation with others yourself.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With only that, I found a tall obstacle in my path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...But I had a secret plan. Heart throbbing, I waited for someone to talk to me—but why wasn’t anyone approaching at all?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stayed up late last night to prepare these ‘charming black clothes’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My forehead covered in sweat, I looked around in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, aren’t these clothes cute? When I visited Harajuku before—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Um...um...that...hey...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is very popular now isn’t it? Right? When I went to Akihabara...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike me, the brown-haired girl was having a normal conversation with others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Sometimes, people would get along since their first meeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All it took was someone to speak first...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was something I couldn’t do. I really admired that, but...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, talk about it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah? Ah—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who was talking with the brown-haired girl spoke and escaped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clearly showed a ‘this girl is so annoying’ expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah? Ah—why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired girl didn’t understand what just happened, and had a confused expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Oh kuh kuh kuh...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...A clueless bitch. From her clothes and her attitude, it was clear that she wasn’t used to Akihabara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, I laughed from the bottom of my heart, unable to stop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt better now, knowing that someone else wasn’t able to have a conversation with others either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who gave me the worst first impression was the same as me, unable to talk with anyone else. I felt happy, just like electricity was running through my veins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe I was laughing too hard, as the brown-haired girl turned her head to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(...What are you laughing at? Annoying.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could feel this is what she wanted to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(...I don’t know what you are talking about? Don’t make a foolish statement.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also sent my thought back to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We stared at each other for a few minutes, until the atmosphere turned to almost unbearable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the others felt that, Saori spoke:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone, let’s go to the maid café now! Please follow me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We both were affected by her loud voice, but we still stared at each other with unpleasant eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither one of us had any intention of giving up. So when the pressure from the brown-haired girl disappeared, I almost lost balance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We followed our group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our destination was the café ‘Lovely garden’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, is everyone here—?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori checked around, nodded “Alright” and walked into the café.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We followed her. In front of me, for some reason the brown-haired girl was looking around in a panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Welcome back, master!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we went inside, some girls in maid outfits came and greeted us. From their professional conduct, it was clear that they had a lot of training. But since sewing is one of my hobbies, their clothes caught my attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Good outfit,&#039;&#039; I thought, nodding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did it look cute, it was also practical and easy to move around in. Wearing a cute outfit and showing a bright smile—those maids made people envious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Someday I wanted to wear that too...&#039;&#039; The thought crossed my mind for a second, before I shook my head and forgot it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmph...such clothes are not fitting for a citizen of darkness like me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked down and whispered. Because now it was very easy for others to hear my voice if I’m not careful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not everyone could worry about their own voice like that. If you wanted to practice, just record your own voice and listen to it later. The other girls smiled with me, which meant they agreed... Good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My heart was racing. I was worried that someone would hear it right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have booked a seat here—gozaru...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori spoke to the maid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. What is your name, please?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Saori Bajeena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori openly spoke her name. Somehow, in an instant, her image turned into an aristocratic in my eyes. And at that moment—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pfffff—! One man in a nearby table did a spit-take. He probably reacted after hearing Saori’s name... But although I had experienced ‘the difference between real life and imagination’ myself a while ago, for an outsider, that reaction is unbelievable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Cough...cough...!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone’s attention were upon him. Seeing how the maid treated him, some even sounded jealous. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...That guy...what is he doing...idiot...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I heard someone said that in the vicinity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When my attention was still on that man, the others had been led to their seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Ah...I shouldn’t do that...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putting on a blank expression to hide my nervousness, I followed them to my seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some girls were already talking with whoever sat next to them. But I had no interest in joining with that kind of conversation. Still, since this is a ‘tea party’, I didn’t mind speak my mind if they talked about ‘Maschera’. I looked for Saori’s seat, but both seats next to her had already been occupied. Ah...this can’t be helped, she was both our administrator and manager after all...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked around for a seat and sighed. There was only one seat left, which would undoubtedly attract less attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Ah...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During an offline meeting, where you sat at the beginning is the most important factor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was what was written last night on the ‘Guide to a successful offline meeting’ website. Since I had memorized them all, in theory I’m a professional in offline meeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um...that seat over here...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-oh! I got it...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, someone speaking that caused me nearly to jump in surprise...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I pushed my anger down and sat on the remaining seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I bit on my tongue, taking a sip of water to prepare myself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;One of the most important factors during an offline meeting is to find someone you have no trouble talking to.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But things didn’t happen like I expected. My only connection to those people was Saori, so I had prepared myself to speak with her first before taking that momentum to join in others conversations. But this titan was busy speaking with others, and didn’t even look at me, not once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—Please join in, Kuroneko-san—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Even though I wanted you to say that. This is why they say humans have no manners...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quickly, I started to regret joining in this ‘tea party’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Hmph...in the end...humans and demons are unable to understand each other...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The second good things in an offline meeting is to be able to keep talking with people around you.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I could do that, then I would have no problems already. Whoever wrote that website is an idiot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I planned to use my best strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To use a character from the masterpiece ‘Maschera’, the other me—‘the queen of darkness’. I specifically made her costume to use on this tea party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey, this girl over there like Maschera too! Can I talk with you...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I believed something like that would happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...So why...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why had no one said anything? No, maybe no one here watched Maschera aside from me—but to think that I’m the only one who watched such masterpiece was unbelievable. If that was the case, then it’s understandable that no one noticed me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Heh...those guides...are all useless...heh heh...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked down and muttered. I felt like their gazes had disappeared. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...No one watched this masterpiece...such useless humans...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was about to show them my angry-filled gaze—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to me, someone started talking about Maschera.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although they said Maschera season 2 is bad, I still like it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Me too. The characters are so moe, the plot is so moe, it&#039;s really better than the previous season! Lucifer-sama&#039;s brave acts are so cool&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The original word was supposed to be either &amp;quot;apt&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;super&amp;quot; (as in Franky from One Piece&#039;s &amp;quot;SUUUPERRRRR!&amp;quot;). If anyone knows what ガチ should mean, please by all means correct this.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know, right! Because I watched Lucifer-sama gain emotions, seeing the latest development with committing NTR&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;NTR, or &#039;&#039;netorare&#039;&#039;, is a fetish involving adultery. In the west, this is called cuckold. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Netorare]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made my chest tight!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I heard them talk about Maschera’s charm, but...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had thought of something to say, but I couldn’t voice it out. I looked down instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wanted the time to pass as fast as possible. Hurry up and end this offline meeting. I shouldn’t have come here in the first place...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could only use my cell phone to check the Internet and try to endure this hell-like atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene is similar to one of my nightmares—my classroom in school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh...right now I was being assaulted by realistic girls! It was worse than having to deal with low-class demons! At least I could use my ‘dark power’ to protect the others. Let my negative feelings turn into a bomb and blow everything away! Everyone who ignored me should just die already!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hahahaha... Curse you. Curse you. Whether in sleep or while awake, I curse you—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one answered me. Even if someone did, I wouldn’t respond. My eyes swept over each of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Go to hell. Go to hell. Go to hell.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I reached the fourth girl, I noticed that there was one girl who was isolated like me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the brown-haired girl. On the way to this place, she was making some small talk while frantically looking around. Now she was like a statue, unable to say anything. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Hm. That is expected. She reaps what she sowed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite what I said, somehow my chest hurt. I should be happy because someone else was isolated like me...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lonely figure of the brown-haired girl—is familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I had no intention of speaking with her. If we were siting next to each other—no, we were similar. Because how shy I am, no matter how much preparation I had, I couldn’t speak out. Maybe she sensed my gaze, that girl looked at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes met for a second, before I looked away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—I noticed another familiar face in the cafe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the man who had reacted earlier. He was the one I saw at the bus station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...This man...came here together with this brown hair girl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It happened so fast, but despite that he was eating, I could tell that he was worried about the brown-haired girl. Seeing her looking down in grief, he himself looked like he was about to cry too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...I see. So that explained it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;...What a cunning woman, asking your lover to come with you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was fighting alone, but...very clever!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As usual, I couldn’t bring myself to like this girl—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—The tea party today is coming to and end! Although we are going our separate ways later, I hope we could meet again for a second or a third time! The next meeting will be posted on the group homepage too, so make sure to join us again! Now—dismissed!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, the painful offline meeting was over. I quickly left my seat and walked away. Behind me, I could hear them talk “Where should we go next” or “What would we do next time” with their newfound friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those conversations—are totally unrelated to me. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My patience was at its limit. I didn’t want to spend even one more second here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I unconsciously ran toward the bus station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah...ah...ah...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weak human body soon reached its limit. If I used my demonic power, I could turn back into a beast, but I couldn’t do it now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ku...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Tears fell down from my eyes. &#039;&#039;What am I doing...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I placed one hand on the wall to regain my breath when suddenly my cell phone vibrated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ruri-nee? It’s me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The call was from the elder of my younger sisters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No...ah... Just now...did you have fun at the offline meeting?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Idiot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Of course I had fun! I found some more friends who shared my hobby, and we&#039;re going to spend some time more together.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, so I might come back late tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;ll be going, then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh...so the offline meeting really went well. ...That&#039;s good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because...Ruri-nee is so shy! So I was worried that you would be too nervous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Idiot. I haven&#039;t fallen so low that I have to ask my little sister to help.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right right. Sorry. Then I won’t trouble you anymore. I’m hanging up now. Please enjoy your time together!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a &#039;&#039;beep&#039;&#039;, the call ended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Ah...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I crouched down on the spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now...just now...I tried to show off again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But...I couldn’t tell my little sister that...I run away from the offline meeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a shame...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tried to prevent tear froms falling down and thought...that the useless me is not the real me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The real me had great strength. Noble and arrogant, too... And no one looked down on me. But that is ‘me from the other world’. ‘Me in this world’ is a mere human. So—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;...I should spend some time outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least I can protect my little sister’s small happiness... That&#039;s all I could do.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was thinking that...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A huge shadow suddenly surrounded me, just like the sun being suddenly devoured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I turned around and saw the titan girl earlier look at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah...that’s good... I finally caught up with you...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you are...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuroneko-shi! I’m Saori-gozaru... You do understand me, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ah...um...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget such huge creature!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I just surprised because of her sudden appearance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I came here for you...!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori suddenly grabbed my shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah! What...wait!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scary!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wanted to run away, but the difference between our bodies is too big, so escape was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah...Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Saori released my shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did she have in mind? She was probably laughing at me earlier, so why did she chase after me like that...? I don’t get it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...What do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I carefully asked. Saori wiped her sweat, took a deep breath and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her month twisted into a ω shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Actually, I wanted to invite Kuroneko-shi to a ‘second meeting’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Me? Why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to have a little talk with you. Just now, because we sat too far away from each other, we were unable to talk.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...So...why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why am I being so stubborn? I hadn’t even listened to her.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...I need a reason?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hm...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing my question, Saori didn’t immediately answer. She looked like she was thinking hard. Her expression somehow seemed familiar...why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because we are similar.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Don’t say something so stupid.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Similar? You and me? Where? We’re totally opposite.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned mock laughter. But Saori didn’t change her expression. Instead, she countered with something more unbelievable:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Can I become your friend?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until now, I still didn’t get it. How could such a simple smile sound so believable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...What did you just say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Heehee, I won’t say it again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So, Kuroneko-shi, can you come to this second meeting?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Somehow, I was unable to refuse her request.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, didn’t I wish to end this as fast as possible?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did I feel happy because I saw Saori again?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because her true feelings moved me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth is, there is no right or wrong answer. My feeling was a mess back then, so I couldn’t find out the real reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—I couldn’t keep up my stubborn refusal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there...anyone else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I and Kuroneko-shi...and I planned to invite Kiririn-shi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—My heart skipped a beat. That was the first time I felt this way at a offline meeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, I thought ‘a little special’...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“...Handle name, Kuroneko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah...I...I’m Kiririn. Please...pleased to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thinking back, what I felt back then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It must be ...My hidden precognition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translator&#039;s Notes===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Notes==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=278233</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=278233"/>
		<updated>2013-08-14T10:40:55Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Requesting Permission... */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series. You can choose to link to whatever is easier for you, I don&#039;t have a particular preference [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=278209</id>
		<title>User talk:Chaos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Chaos&amp;diff=278209"/>
		<updated>2013-08-14T08:53:50Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Requesting Permission... */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested: ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== My impression about OreImo&#039;s series and Volume 12 Alone (AKA Translator&#039;s rant)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay, I said it’s my impression about  OreImo as a whole, but first, let me started from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a friend. An online friend. Let’s call him RZ for now (so that I could make fun of him later). He is the one who showed me OreImo. But let’s talk about him now.  He is working in Japan at the moment, in Square Enix if my memory is right. There is a rumor that his parents kicked him to another country (he is not Japanese) because he entered imouto route in real life. I don’t know how much of it is true, but there are few facts here:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	He said “Since my imouto is so beautiful, I feel absolutely nothing when I saw a beautiful girl on the street.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	 He also said “As I stood in front of my imouto’s wardrobe, despite knowing that for the last ten years, she had nothing but white pantsu, yet I still opened it while hoping to see a different color, with green stripes, lace, black rims blah blah blah ... but in reality, I saw nothing but white pantsu and I felt like shit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Also, there is another rumor that his imouto is coming to Japan to live with him. And her favorite manga is Onii-chan control)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a guy like that. And one day, he wrote a troll-like review for OreImo, which he openly compared his life with Kyousuke. Thus I think “hell, this guy’s life is a comedy already, there is an anime with the same setting?” – and I watched OreImo (back then, I didn’t even know that it has a light novel)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first things I like about OreImo was, of course – Kirino (surprised? Nah I guess not, I had openly admited that I’m a Kirino shipper many times before). The way she talked about eroge, anime, the happy expression she had on her face when she told Kyousuke about them. I envied that. True, my younger brother is an otaku too, I got some otaku friends myself (mostly online, but some offline too), but I had never seen someone looked so damn happy when talking about their hobby like that. I guess I started cheering for Kirino since that moment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some might say that Kirino is like a bitch in anime. I don’t agree. As an elder brother myself, I have been trainned since birth to protect my younger siblings (I turned my younger brother into an otaku, a gamer – Even better than me, so I guess I did a good job). So I was actually more annoy with how Kyousuke ignored Kirino. To me, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of trying to get Kyousuke’s attention. Why didn’t she? She had a lot to boast about: beauty, good grade and so… , yet Kyousuke ignored them? I saw it as a failure as an elder brother, but thankfully he is protective of her enough to balance it. And frankly, compared to other tsundere (Louise(FoZ) use a freaking whip and explosion, while Aria(HnA) used a gun/sword), Kirino treatment toward Kyousuke is quite light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later episode of season 1, when Kyousuke finally showed his brother instinct, I was all agree with him. To stand on your sibling’s side no matter what, this is what an elder brother supposed to do. Funny thought, when I saw him screamed ‘I LOVE MY LITTLE SISTER’ to Ayase, I immedialy checked the novel, and the way it stated that even he didn’t know what is he talking about lead me to believe that this is his subconscious speaking. That was the moment I started to ship both of them. The party at the episode 10 was so heart warming, to see both of them getting along fine after so long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, I noticed the OreImo project on Baka-tsuki was almost stopped for god know how long. I tried to gather some member, but they can’t keep up with my speed. I get a chapter done in a week, but I need 2 more weeks to find someone to proofread them, and another 2 weeks to get their result (most of the time, it’s even longer). To tell the truth, I was discouraged back then. But I thought ‘hell, as if  I care. I will translate them, no matter what.’. Then I meet GH-Basestone. He got the job done! He was my first real proofchecker. Thank you, GH-Basestone, for everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In later volume of light novel, especially volume 7 and forward, what I felt slowly changed. First, volume 7 confirmed my suspicious that Kirino did have romantic feeling toward Kyousuke, and Kyousuke unconsciously love her back. Her fake date is a way for her to enjoy spending time with him (too bad he ruined her mood at the end). And come volume 8. At first, I didn’t think much of Kuroneko. But reading their clumsy, full of mistake first love, first date brought a smile to my face. Her break up shocked me as much as everyone else. With later volume, when more and more girls joined in the fight, she is still my second favorite after Kirino. The scene when they broke up for real in volum 12 is heart breaking. It made me remember a familiar scene from Clannad, Kyou Fujibayashi’s route. They still love each others, but Kyousuke didn’t choose her. She tore up the Destiny Record, while Kyousuke forced himself to hold back his tear. This…this…damn…my eyes tears up a bit when I read it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;b&amp;gt;Volume 12 Impression&amp;lt;/b&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, I intented to separate this part, but in the end, I guess I can’t give my impression of the whole series without giving my impression about the last volume. Well, for one thing, the Super-Kyousuke is good to read. It’s a bit frightening how far Kyousuke would go once he decided to do something. First, like with Kuroneko, he could translate Kirino’s words now. Secondly, the way he admited his feeling and break up with Kuroneko/Ayase, while painfully to read, is worthy of a man. And third, when Manami pressed him, he finally showed that he would go to whatever length nessassry to protect Kirino. Even Manami was taken back by this. He is, at long last, showed me how he earned Kirino’s respect, how many girls fall for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Kirino’s reaction was heart warming. From the recording, we found out that Manami’s word three years ago had hit right on the mark. Kirino loves Kyousuke, maybe back then was only as a sibling. But since she was forced to hide it, she turned into a brocon, a big tsundere. Everytime that feeling resurfaced, everytime Kyousuke get affectionated with her, she both wanted and afraid of it at the same time. And thank for Kyousuke’s confession, for Ayase and Kuroneko’s pressing, she was able to let it out, to answer ‘Yes’ to a proposal. I like that scene. I really do. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next is the wedding. Right, the wedding. The most important question that we all asked ourselves : What would they do next? Well, I think there is only one possible answer : they continued their relationship, maybe in a lesser degee, maybe in secret, who knows? Now, you asked why? There were several reason I believe they would continue loving each others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, they said they returned to normal sibling. What is their defination of ‘normal sibling’? Heck, maybe they might had different definations. Normal sibling, true, might not kissing each other. But getting jealous when the other had a boy/girlfriend? Yeah, that still counted as normal for them. So in eroge term, they had 99% full affection point. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, even if they returned to normal, many things will not simply disappear. The uniform that Kirino took from Kyousuke remained. The recording they heard together remained. And now they were even more aware of each other’s feeling. In my opinions, Kirino’s tsun side is her way of dealing with her feeling toward Kyousuke. In volume 9, she admited that this is abnormal. She knew that she shouldn’t feel this way, so she ended up deny everything, fearing the worst. But with Kyousuke returned her feeling, she has nothing to be afraid of anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, Kyousuke cut off all of his escape routes. Kirino knew it. She knew that he did it for her, for her only. So dumping him completely now would be horrible, would hurted him beyond imagination. I doubted she would do that for someone she love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, the limited time lover was their way to express their supressed feeling. However, their feeling also grew during that time. So I think that wouldn’t work. Instead, it brought them even closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the epilogue. Kirino, acting all dere dere and asked for  a ring. Seriously, a ring? With her money, she could buy everything herself, yet she asked for a ring? Especially a ring that can be used in public without risk? Added in the ‘life counseling’ keywork, the way she looked back and asked him to follow her, I bet they still love each other. Who knows? Siblings aren’t allowed to marry, but they had married. Maybe the law don’t accept it, but they did. Why do they even care?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, OreImo is a great novel, a good anime. I like how everyone was shown with complex characteristic, with hidden depth and feeling. Even Kyousuke, as dense as he was, is a puzzle for himself. I realy enjoy reading it, enjoy watching it, enjoy translating it. To all of my reader, thank you for stay with me for so long. Thank you for reading it with me, enjoying it with me. To all of my editor - GH-Basestone, Kory, Rohan123, shift for helping me. I couldn&#039;t do it without you guys. Once again, thank you very much, everyone!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Thanks ===&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-04-07]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
~3~)/&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Easy to read, easy to understand&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
:kisss&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks so much for your hard work!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2013-05-10]&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]]&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. &amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Can&#039;t wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it&#039;s for vocab and grammar check), I&#039;d be more than happy to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks a lot Chaos for your continuous hard work over a long period of time in translating this novel, which has finally been completed today with you uploading the final chapter and epilogue. One thanks can&#039;t express my feelings completely, so thank you, thank you very much! I will quickly get down to editing these 2 chapters now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 08:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== What do you plan to do now? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn&#039;t wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.&lt;br /&gt;
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let the translator choose, we can only put up suggestion :D .&lt;br /&gt;
I like Onii-ai, but for me I really want to read Maburaho and Dakara Boku H. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:03, 14 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can&#039;t say with any certainty. I don&#039;t have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn&#039;t even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I&#039;d probably prefer you TL&#039;d from that, anyway. XD&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Requesting Permission... ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hello Chaos, thank you for translating the Oreimo/Index Crossover. It was a fun read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it includes characters from the Index franchise, I was wondering if I could get permission from you to put up a link to translation on the Toaru Majutsu no Index Section. I am sure they would enjoy reading it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do give permission, do you have a preference as to how you want me to link to it?&lt;br /&gt;
e.g. Link straight to the Full Text, or present as you have on the Oreimo Section, etc.--[[User:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|OH&amp;amp;#38;S]] ([[User talk:OH&amp;amp;#38;S|talk]]) 03:50, 14 August 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
: Sure, permission granted. It&#039;s always better to have more reader, double when it&#039;s a famous series like Index/Railgun series [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275524</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk) Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275524"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T23:24:55Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&amp;#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&amp;#039; Talk)  Part 1 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...there is someone here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy finally noticed us, his eyes wandered around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop running!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Biri biri biri biri biri*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl emitted a violent electric shock and came at him from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhhh! This idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy turned around and raised his right hand at the electric shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It hit! —The high-energy spark that almost blinded us struck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...A few seconds later, after the flash and the sound had calmed down, we noticed the unharmed spiky haired boy was standing in front of us, protecting us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hoh—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His right hand still raised forward, he let out a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, from behind me, Kirino had seen everything, she—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow...is that the legendary &#039;Imagine Breaker&#039;? To witness it from so close, I&#039;m so lucky!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;This girl was really calm.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spike head turned to us and asked worriedly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, is anyone hurt?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Probably not...Are you okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked Kirino, she nodded slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s good then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grinned, then his expression turned serious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Leave it to me, you guys run ahead!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait for me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl interrupted him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you making it sound like I&#039;m the bad guy here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You launched a one billion volt electrical shock at ordinary people, there is no excuse for that. No matter what, you are the bad guy here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Yeah, this girl had an expression like she wanted to kick a vending machine.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Someone who just took a one billion volt electrical shock directly is not an ordinary person at all! Look at yourself...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t just biri biri and shoot electricity when you&#039;re angry! Any ordinary person would be terrified by now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The electric current surrounding her body slowly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is this okay, then?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Don&#039;t casually shock anyone again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A bunch of exceptionally strong shocks burst from her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like it was related to her mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant it was very easy to understand her mood. It would have been great if my little sister had the same ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, of course I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She snorted, took a deep breath, then finally the electric current disappeared completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hoh, it&#039;s safe now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, don&#039;t make it sound like I&#039;m something dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl lectured the spiky haired boy, who was breaking into cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That kind of quarrel sounded like a lover&#039;s quarrel, thus I slowly lowered my guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Kuroko said, maybe she wasn&#039;t that terrifying. Actually, this girl was probably the one we would talk to anyway—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino greeted her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You must be Misaka Mikoto-san. And you must be Kamijou Touma-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh? You know us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one Kirino called &#039;Kamijou Touma&#039; was the spiky haired boy, and the &#039;Misaka Mikoto&#039; girl went &amp;quot;Ah!&amp;quot; and pointed at Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino, today I&#039;m going to have a live talk with you on Nico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, so that&#039;s it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto showed a happy expression and patted her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, what wonderful timing. Ah, how should I put it...sorry that your first impression of me is like this...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she dropped her head dejectedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked like a normal girl, I couldn&#039;t believe this was the same girl who threw electric shocks at random a few minutes earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto stared at Kamijou:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s all your fault they misunderstood.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;More like it let them know the truth about you...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I didn&#039;t say anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph ~~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto put away her electric shock and turned to Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you, Kousaka Kirino-san. I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto. Just now I was acting strange, please don&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine it&#039;s fine. I won&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have read both &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; so I knew everything about Mikoto-san and Kamijou-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hands clenched into fists, her eyes were sparking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, about that...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto seemed troubled because of Kirino&#039;s reaction. At that time, Kuroko interrupted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right, Onee-sama. I have just had a talk with Kirino-san about Onee-sama. Heheheh, she and I are evenly matched in this!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Oh, she seemed interested now.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually ~ I&#039;m not that good ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you getting embarrassed? It&#039;s not certain that Kuroko was praising you yet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, actually I have read &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; too. It&#039;s a good novel. They sold it inside Academy City as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I haven&#039;t read it, I heard from Uiharu that it&#039;s quite popular among Anti-Skill.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Uhm—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a student with bad grades, Kamijou slowly raised his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...The Dengeki Bunko editor only called me here, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me at all...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, you are still here, you ape?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If I could go back, do you think I would still be here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou scratched his cheek.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was he almost shocked by his girlfriend, he was coldly mocked...somehow I felt a sense of intimacy toward him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto thought and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;First, let&#039;s bring Kousaka-san to the waiting room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You say that, but...didn&#039;t Onee-sama destroy the waiting room just now...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slightly opened her mouth, as if saying &#039;yeah, that&#039;s right.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh right, you can call me Kirino. Can I call you Mikoto too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s fine. Everyone will be more relaxed this way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have just checked with the receptionist. Onee-sama and Kirino-san please go directly to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroko said as she hung up her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They are preparing a new waiting room, so please go there now. It&#039;s the innermost room, it should be easy to find.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, then let&#039;s go to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay! I have so many things to talk with Mikoto about!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two girls left while chatting away happily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Thus we males were left behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us looked at each other in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Not good. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou muttered quietly: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the end, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I fully understood his feelings. Without any explanation, getting involved in something before I knew it...that was something I was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, let me explain.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...That&#039;d be a big help.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We introduced ourselves and walked toward the waiting room. While called a waiting room, it was more accurate to say it was just a room with a long table and some chairs. On a wall inside, there were Kirino&#039;s and Mikoto&#039;s POP &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;point of purchase&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and an LCD, just like a live action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, so this is Kirino&#039;s POP? It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ayase would certainly like to be there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kamijou sat down near Mikoto&#039;s POP&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just now, I only stared at Mikoto&#039;s POP, she immediately tried to shock me. Isn&#039;t that too much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...could it be that she was trying to hide her embarrassment?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...How could that be? I would die if her attack hits me directly, who could take that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, normally that would be the case...but if my little sister had the same power as Mikoto, she would definitely do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of the TV with Kamijou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I had a brief planning session for the next situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I can understand why Misaka and your little sister were called here, but why did they call me too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t get it myself...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You weren&#039;t dragged here because of your little sister, were you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first, it was like that, but after that I also received a &#039;come here&#039; invitation from Dengeki Bunko myself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...I totally don&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is there some reason that forces us to be here no matter what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou and I glanced at each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Somehow I have a bad feeling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a coincidence, me too. Since the moment I stepped inside this building, I&#039;ve felt a misfortune atmosphere following me everywhere.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Misfortune atmosphere? What was that?&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I had read &#039;A Certain Magical Index,&#039; I would have already hightailed it away from him as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because when this guy said &#039;misfortune,&#039; he wasn&#039;t joking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, what a pity! At that time, I was talking with another protagonist—Kamijou, so I lowered my guard. As fellow Dengeki Bunko protagonists, who also bore the same miserable fate, we developed some kind of camaraderie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the beginning of our misfortune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since that incident, I took the following lesson to heart: It isn&#039;t a good thing to team up with someone who has the same attributes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We chatted for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, Kamijou, what do you usually do?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hospitalized.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is always like that—have a fight, get seriously injured, get sent to the hospital—that is my normal life.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou hung his shoulders, like he had just done something very tiresome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not good, did I just step on a land mine?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant this guy was the protagonist of a fighting series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Especially in August and September, it was the worst. I felt like I had to fight new enemies regularly. The anime also focused on unexpected events in September, during which I had a series of desperate fights. My schedule was so messed up! The author overdid it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You seem to have it hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine. However, before I came here, by coincidence I saw the &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; anime, you were sent flying quite a distance with a roundhouse kick.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, that is...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a fearsome enemy. It reminds me of a saint who can use an angel&#039;s power. Who would be stronger between them...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...No no. It&#039;s true that Ayase is the boss of the second volume, but she is not an esper or a magician or anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I don&#039;t know who he was comparing Ayase to, hearing the word &#039;angel&#039; made me think of a super charming girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, I would like to meet her someday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back to the topic just now, well, although hospitalization is a bad thing, Kamijou-san should be popular with girls, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I heard that in fighting novels, each time the protagonist fought, they would raise a flag, thus they frequently ended up with an uncountable harem. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Touma&#039;s harem includes but is not limited to: Index, Mikoto Misaka, Komoe Tsukuyomi, Aisa Himegami, Kaori Kanzaki, Orsola Aquinas, Agnese Sanctis, Seiri Fukiyose, at least some (if not most, or even all) of the 9.968 Misaka Imoutos, and Itsuwa. And since volume 20, Lessar is on it too. Volume 2 of New Testament has some very heavy hinting from Seria Kumokawa, considering she went from genius to &amp;quot;blankly sitting around like an idiot&amp;quot; during his disappearance. In the same volume, Touma finally makes his glorious return, making the papers and all, greeted by all of his female acquaintances in Academy City including: Hyouka, Seria, Fukiyose, Komoe, Aisa, and AWAKI. Mikoto ends up complaining about the guy to girl ratio and yells at them to stop taking her scenes. So it&#039;s 9.985, not really uncountable&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. Since I&#039;m not popular with girls, I should try asking for his advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, Kamijou waved his hand:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, totally not. Not a si—ingle bit popular!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, for real. True, I frequently meet girls, but nothing like that happens between me and them! Otherwise, &#039;such misfortune&#039; wouldn&#039;t be my catchphrase!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou denied with all of his strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked him again just to confirm:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But aren&#039;t you surrounded by a lot of girls? Even if you aren&#039;t popular, at least you live under the same roof with a beautiful girl, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Yeah, I had a freeloader at my place. Index is the incarnation of appetite...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His face darkened, he replied in anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a poor boy...He really fought hard side by side with so many beautiful girls, yet he didn&#039;t manage to raise a single flag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Forget it, I was able to save people because of my misfortune, so it&#039;s not an entirely bad thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou said with a proud smile. So cool! When I was thinking that—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—! But I want something to happen too! Even once is fine, I want something good to happen between me and a girl!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—My admiration for him was instantly crushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Aha...well, this was normal for any high school student.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did this guy really walk along the edge of death countless times?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—, you are so lucky to have such a cute little sister! Please introduce her to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I refuse.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;An instant answer?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I definitely will not give my little sister to someone with horrible luck like you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...what a righteous response...If I were you I would have said the same thing...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the depressed Kamijou, I tried to cheer him up:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But Mikoto-san likes you, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou&#039;s eyebrows wrinkled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are your eyes okay? Didn&#039;t you see our quarrel just now? How could you come to that conclusion?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In my eyes, you guys have a pretty good relationship.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How should I put it, they seemed like they were flirting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If she liked me, shouldn&#039;t she stop trying to greet me with an electric shock?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ah, you have a point here. However...based on my own experience...I feel like...it&#039;s not just that...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what exactly is your relationship with her?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Uhm, I&#039;m not sure myself, it&#039;s quite complicated.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou thought about it and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that she is as cool as a boy, and she is someone reliable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Even if I misunderstood, you must never, ever tell her that!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mikoto&#039;s ears, those words would have had different meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why not?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou showed a confused look. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This...seemed like he had a hard time in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About that TV, what do you think it is for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou pointed at the LCD TV in the room. It looked like something to view a live Nico program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without a doubt, I bet we could use that to see Kirino and Mikoto&#039;s talk.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. However...will they know that we are looking at them?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;If they didn&#039;t, what would we do?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Let&#039;s forget it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Agreed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn&#039;t something we could control anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We continued chatting for a while, while I was asking Kamijou about &#039;how a boy living alone cooks for himself,&#039; a sound came from the TV—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The next program is &#039;My Little Sister&#039; X &#039;Railgun&#039; Crossover – Girls&#039; Talk! The program guests are two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided super-popular heroines, Misaka Mikoto-san and Kousaka Kirino-san! They will have a live talk right now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s starting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha ~~ the bad feeling is getting closer, but I don&#039;t have a choice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We lifelessly looked at the TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please come in ~~ ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, my little sister and Misaka Mikoto&#039;s live talk started. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning everyone, I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning, everyone...I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me today, Mikoto-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me too...you seem to be familiar with this stuff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You could say that, I have taken part in something similar a few times before. Mikoto-san only needs about ten shows to get used to it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;m not planning to get into so many shows.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It looked like they were having a small talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moderator was waiting...Kirino, you should talk about the main topic now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their relationship had gotten better in such a short time. Compared to before, they talked with each other more naturally now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, today two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided beautiful girls are going to have a talk. The program is starting now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Beautiful girls...are they talking about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is the truth, isn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, although it&#039;s the truth...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, both Kamijou and I whispered to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What an annoying combination.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the screen, Mikoto said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what are we going to talk about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Directly to the main topic. Of course we are going to talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what&#039;s written in the title, right? &#039;Dengeki Bunko Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; A girls&#039;s talk is, without a doubt, about love! So let&#039;s talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About love? Are you...with me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san will talk with me about love.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Then she pointed to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s eyes followed Kirino&#039;s finger then, as if suddenly startled, her face started twitching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haaaaaaa—? I, I, I I I...I&#039;m going to talk with you about love!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Mikoto-san, do you have someone you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—————————!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s entire face and her ears reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a cute and clear reaction. Even someone as dense as me understood with just a glance. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Hey, Kamijou?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;the one Mikoto likes,&#039; what would his reaction be? I turned to him—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha—so Mikoto has someone she likes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......You, you......!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You are so dense that even I am surprised! You should say goodbye to your love life!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the TV, Kirino and Mikoto kept talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, you should admit it. Don&#039;t use tsundere words to deceive me, I have read the entire book!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...! About that...let&#039;s say that I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What &#039;let&#039;s say&#039;, you clearly have one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let&#039;s say&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slammed on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri...electric shocks began to appear&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t do that! I&#039;m starting to feel tingling! —Alright, alright, then &#039;let&#039;s say.&#039; Is that okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even if I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;...Why do you look at me with such condescending  eyes...aren&#039;t we supposed to be equal in a talk about love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing Mikoto&#039;s question, Kirino calmly answered without changing her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Maybe because I&#039;m more proficient in love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ could it be ~ you feel that you should be more proficient ? If that is the case, allow me to apologize ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you doing, teasing her like that, brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, my little sister didn&#039;t have the personality to get along with strangers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that Mikoto was emitting shocks, her face relaxed. She said,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—it&#039;s fine even if you don&#039;t apologize. But Kirino, no matter if it&#039;s about fighting or love, I&#039;m better than you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it is true in the fighting aspect...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among Dengeki Bunko&#039;s heroines, I&#039;m your senpai. Wouldn&#039;t it be better if I was the one giving you advice for love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;d rather ask an elementary kid for love advice than Mikoto-senpai.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it&#039;s true, you shouldn&#039;t say it out loud, Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You were facing an esper who could turn you into ash in the blink of an eye, yet you were calmly quarreling with her. Unbelievable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...You say that...does that mean you have much love experience?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s for sure. We have been living together for 15 years.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had a confession long long ago—about at the end of volume 2 or something like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So soon...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;During volume 3, we even entered a love hotel together ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Love hotel ......!!!!!????&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto turned stiff, she barely managed to ask:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is, is that true?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s true. If I lied here, that would mean I deceived the audience, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Kirino covered her lips with her fingertips and made a &#039;shhh—&#039; action toward the camera, signaling the audience to be quiet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Mikoto hasn&#039;t read our story, this girl could say whatever she wanted!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;However, what she said was completely true...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have only 12 volumes, but it has developed to this stage. While you have 22 volumes, 2 gaiden books, 7 New Testament volumes, 1 additional side story book, 3 anime seasons, 8 new gaiden volumes. Yet where are you now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her entire face reddened, Mikoto trembled and gathered her courage to reply:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had first contact in volume 1 of the Railgun series!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Liar. You only tried to shock him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had an overseas trip! Hawaii!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was just a terrorist attack, wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You didn&#039;t even manage to give him the ring, did you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still want to continue?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t seem like she would let it go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Yes, there is something!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the verge of utter depression, Mikoto suddenly came back to life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, really!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then I will ask a question. The most recent chance you had to speak with him, did you have a good talk?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...time...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What were you doing at that time, Mikoto-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sweat appeared on Mikoto&#039;s forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...we fought together against a Saint...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...so that&#039;s what you meant...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you sigh! What do you mean by that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto couldn&#039;t take it anymore, she stood up and pointed her finger at Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino returned an arrogant look:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually, back then Mikoto-san was cool. The decisive battle scenes and victory lines were both awesome. Yet...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yet?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You still weren&#039;t able to convey your feelings to him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto gritted her teeth. Looked like Kirino hit the bullseye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But even just counting &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; there are 36 volumes, up until now what have you done?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say it like a manager speaking to jobless man!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although you seem great when lecturing others, Kirino, you also don&#039;t have the right to do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, this is a bit of my advice...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto&#039;s legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, how long are you going to keep wearing loose socks? They&#039;re way too outdated!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t speak about that now —————!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiri——!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sounds of electric shocks appeared, then the TV screen distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the black TV screen, Kamijou muttered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...She stepped on Misaka&#039;s land mine...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, I was informed that during winter, they had dark blue uniform socks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A long series surely was not an easy work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the TV screen came back, we saw Mikoto standing, gasping for air, and the paled Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...ha...ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So dangerous...I thought that I was about to die...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were sitting face to face, the chairs and the table showed signs of damage, some places were destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand what you meant. I admit that in this aspect, I&#039;m not very good. So...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—I want to have a life counseling session with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unexpectedly, those were the same words that Kirino first spoke to me long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, Kirino acted like me, she raised her head, straightened her chest and announced—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, leave it to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that is the main topic...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_4:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_2&amp;diff=275301</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk) Part 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_4:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_2&amp;diff=275301"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:57:51Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&amp;#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&amp;#039; Talk)  Part 2==  &amp;quot;As you know, my love has made no progress at all. What should I do...&amp;quot;  &amp;quot;Well, at least you ar...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As you know, my love has made no progress at all. What should I do...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, at least you are honest now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto pouted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You dare say that after provoked me...but this guy totally doesn&#039;t look at me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha, I see—I know what you feel.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You know?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing, just talking to myself. Okay, &#039;what should I do to make some progress in my love&#039; is the problem right? Let me think—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino seemed like she had an idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about trying the life counseling solution?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...please explain?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kamijou...no, no, the one that Mikoto-san likes is someone who will save anyone who is in trouble right? Then as long as Mikoto-san says she is in trouble and needs his help, you will get many chances to meet him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. So that&#039;s it...but, but, you said life counseling session...how should I start it...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Mikoto&#039;s entire face was red, she looked down and rubbed her fingers together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino slightly closed one eye and laughed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san. Just do as I say—okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;First, sneak into his room in the middle of the night.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait for me to get a pen...Middle of the night, sneak in...got it...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;It sounds like a crime already! Is that really okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No problem with that? —Then, while he is sleeping, climb on top of him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right...climb on top of him...got it...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then *slap* and give him a slap, tell him &#039;I want to ask you for a life counseling!&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Can this really succeed?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It definitely will! I have personally tried it myself!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino said full of confidence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...On the other hand, I couldn&#039;t say anything about it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A slap...slap huh&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto muttered something, raised her right hand above her head, then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiri!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just a single &#039;slap&#039; had an incredible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino yelled:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that just now? Giga break or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What ah! What is with your definition of &#039;slap&#039;? Why do you have to add an electric shock...If he was hit with that, there wouldn&#039;t be anything left of Kamijou-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, don&#039;t worry. Unless I add this, there wouldn&#039;t be any effect on that guy...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is not the problem! He would be sleeping at that time! Probably...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;...Just like that? It was clear that &#039;he&#039; was Kamijou.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I turned to him and saw him trembling, his face pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hey, Kousaka-san...why did the love story of Misaka turn into how to assassinate me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I think this guy deserved some more anxiety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;If they continue, they might expose who the one Mikoto likes is!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—I even thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, just now, when you blocked Mikoto&#039;s electric shock, could it be that you are a negater?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, my ability is Imagine Breaker, my right hand can negate super powers as soon as I touch them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in Academy City, during System Scan, I was judged to be a Level 0—Kamijou added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...so Kamijou&#039;s ability...is just that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes? Yeah, just that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have other abilities like other guys, like shooting lasers, teleporting or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope. By the way, even recovery magic and luck would be negated too, even when I don&#039;t intend to.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Clang clang*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I moved my chair away from Kamijou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey—why are you suddenly moving away from me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because...it sounds like I will meet misfortune as long as I stay near you. I can&#039;t believe that you could use that...ability of yours to fight a lot of enemies.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kousaka, were you about to say my only ability is &#039;useless&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I never said anything ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even among the world of espers, his ability still had a role to play, so calling it useless didn&#039;t seem right. However, for someone who often gets into fights to be unable to receive recovery magic, this was a fatal flaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...so that&#039;s why every time you fight, you end up in the hospital...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I was interested, I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why do you fight so hard?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Huh? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou simply replied—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As long as there is a reason to fight, no matter how weak someone is, they can gather their courage to fight!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It didn&#039;t matter if that person was a Level 5 or a Level 0.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You didn&#039;t fight because you had a chance to win. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was how he fought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—Ha, I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This guy really could tell a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Really...who ever liked this guy was going to have a hard time, even as someone who just met him today, I almost raised a flag here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and turned to the TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino, who had taken the love advice request from Mikoto was coming up with an unbelievable solution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—That&#039;s why, Mikoto-san, try confessing ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, countless words appeared on the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They all said &#039;Wowowoww!&#039;, &amp;quot;Ahhhhhhh!&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Kiririn, GJ!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The number of viewers was 100.000 people, but the number kept rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Con-confess?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. You have to do it sooner or later anyway, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That, that&#039;s true...but...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected of a popular heroine, the blushing Mikoto was super cute. Right now, the destructive power coming from her was beginning to shake even someone who was totally devoted like me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino grinned and gave Mikoto the final blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look at the screen. Everyone is waiting for your confession ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That, that&#039;s because you said something weird!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why I said it&#039;s only practice. Not only wouldn&#039;t you fail at the real confession, the audience would be happy too, everyone would be happy!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto closed her eyes, her body trembling slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The excited audience also cheered &#039;Confess! Confess!&#039; creating a determined atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even I was amazed at this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, a voice came from outside of the screen—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;AAAAAAAAA! I&#039;m so jealous, so envious, I hate him so much! Is Onee-sama going to confess to this ape! As Onee-sama&#039;s lover, I should stop this immediately! But! But!!!!  I also want to see Onee-sama like this! I want to hear Onee-sama&#039;s confession...Oh! AAAAAAA!!! I! I! I&#039;m such a useless lover—————!!!!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Kuroko...heard everything...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kuroko was being depressed, it looked like Mikoto had also made a choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She stood up, took a deep breath, and said firmly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I got it! I will do it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s good!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino also stood up and clapped her hands on Mikoto&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, first, try to say &#039;like.&#039; Pretend like I&#039;m Kamijou-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You no longer need to keep hiding anymore, right?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it, they probably thought that Kamijou wasn&#039;t watching this show. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto cleared her throat. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, I&#039;m starting...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She clenched her fists, yelling with all of her strength:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!! How dare youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiri——!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop——————!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino screamed at the top of her lungs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop stop! That&#039;s my line! What just happened! What exactly just happened!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing Kirino&#039;s questions, Mikoto replied in a cute tone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What—isn&#039;t that a confession?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How come it sounded like you just met your Sisters&#039;s nemesis!? It sounded like a scream from the Sisters act!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The electric current flashed, just like a legendary super soldier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She probably was going to say &#039;how dare you make me like you&#039; next.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not that kind of scary confession! As expected, it&#039;s really necessary to practice!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Kirino said was also what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto looked unhappy, she muttered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, what should I do ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have to yell, just say it in a normal tone. Best case, use a tone with a hint of embarrassment to convey your feelings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...You..you can do that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course! If you don&#039;t believe it, read volume 2 of &#039;My Little Sister&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Please allow me to take a no comment expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, just now was no good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Once more. Let me help you pick your words.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto thought about it and slowly shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Sorry, but not now. I want to convey my feelings, how could I use others&#039; words.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I see. You are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t have to make it more complicated, I should just tell him my feelings with my natural words.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Mikoto smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even if I get rejected, it can&#039;t be helped.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Ah, I see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That&#039;s why Kirino admired her. That&#039;s why Kuroko obsessed over her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kamijou said, without the slightest flaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was Misaka Mikoto a strong and cute girl, she had a man-like decisiveness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino repeated her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clearly, things didn&#039;t happen as she expected, but my little sister smiled too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, what would Kamijou&#039;s reaction be? I turned to him——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Zhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the alarm rang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou&#039;s expression instantly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His lazy expression just now had been replaced with a serious look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly fixed his eyes on the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost at the same time, from the TV came a &#039;Niconico Anime&#039; emotionless sound. Although that sound was very loud, it didn&#039;t contain any feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, we heard the sound of a &#039;flute.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this some kind of joke?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my first reaction when hearing that weird flute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the screen, Kirino and the others were having similar reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this optimism soon disappeared.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My head hurt just from listening to this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...is going on!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It definitely wasn&#039;t good to continue listening to it!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I immediately made my judgment and cut off the TV&#039;s power, but it didn&#039;t stop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even worse, the sound started ringing everywhere in the building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey! What the heck is going on!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A special type of speaker?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the screen, the snow had turned into a mess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone covered their ears with a painful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Kirino too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey hey hey! Don&#039;t tell me...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;This invitation might contained some secrets&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino&#039;s joke became real...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was thinking, the pain in my head increased.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou shouted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This sound...is this like Vento of the Front&#039;s &#039;Divine Punishment&#039;...?&amp;quot; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Editor:  (!!ToAru spoilers!!) See [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Vento_of_the_Front#Divine_Punishment | EN ToAru Wiki: Vento&#039;s Divine Punishment]for more.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You know it, Kamijou?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have fought with a magician who used similar magic before, but there is some difference. Just now the sound was real, which meant it&#039;s not magic, but a mental attack.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, brainwashing or something. What a horrible power!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, I couldn&#039;t take it anymore and dropped to my knees. Then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will break this illusion!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clear breaking sound rang in my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain disappeared immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I looked up and saw Kamijou&#039;s right hand on my head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Imagine Breaker&#039;—can negate any special power.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I finally understand why Dengeki Bunko&#039;s manager called me here. They already predicted that something like this would happen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He moved his right hand away, looked at me and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not entirely sure, but it looks like we are in big trouble. Let&#039;s go check on Misaka and the others.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m with you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I stepped inside this building, I had made a promise to my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;There is no way I could just wait here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides—if I left that guy&#039;s side, my head might hurt again!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made my declaration. Hearing that, Kamijou&#039;s eyes widened, then he smiled like a kid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that. It&#039;s not what you wanted to say, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Oh.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he could see through me. But he clearly wasn&#039;t some telepath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We ran toward the recording room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we arrived at the recording room—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t underestimate me!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the scream were numerous electric shocks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in the middle of the recording room was Mikoto, surrounded by electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shock didn&#039;t damage any of the recording machines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the strange sound had stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—It should be fine now. Are you okay, Kirino?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m fine...But, what did you just do?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Destroy the source of the sound through the network—What awful luck, I&#039;m so sick of these kinds of despicable abilities.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto said &amp;quot;it shouldn&#039;t be a problem anymore&amp;quot; and brushed her hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You&#039;ve had a bad experience with it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto narrowed her eyes, answering:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, as the the only one who understands my situation, you aren&#039;t easy to deal with. The next time we meet, I will finish reading your story, so prepare yourself!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, I&#039;m looking forward to it ~~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They exchanged a meaningful glance—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then I&#039;m going to pick up Hiroyuki &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Hiroyuki Nishimura&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—I will leave things here for you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—Yeah, leave it to me. I will make a suitable ending for it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They smiled at each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuroko!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calling to her friend, Mikoto rushed outside. I could hear Kuroko reply &#039;Yes, Onee-sama!&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that they left, Kamijou said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I should go to. Make sure to protect your little sister!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know that without you telling me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and watched as Kamijou left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I didn&#039;t know their story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were doing just fine in their own way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned my eyes to my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes met.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;———&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also kept doing things in my own way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Together with Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled at my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;I&#039;m fine, don&#039;t worry!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I slightly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Do your best!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—I thought I heard &#039;Are you an idiot?!&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked away and turned to the staff, saying:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What now? Are we still on air? Ah, this is fine then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What would Kirino do when Mikoto asked her to take care of things here?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, at Mikoto-san&#039;s request, the show is now resuming. Although the details aren&#039;t clear, it doesn&#039;t matter anymore. Because Mikoto-san has already left.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She calmly resumed the normal show.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A mess had just happened, yet she avoided it like it was nothing. So awesome. I praised her in my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as usual, Kirino did her job, while I protected her by her side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was that I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister can&#039;t be this cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275299</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk) Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275299"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:50:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...there is someone here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy finally noticed us, his eyes wandered around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop running!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Biri biri biri biri biri*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl emitted a violent electric shock and came at him from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhhh! This idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy turned around and raised his right hand at the electric shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It hit! —The high-energy spark that almost blinded us struck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...A few seconds later, after the flash and the sound had calmed down, we noticed the unharmed spiky haired boy was standing in front of us, protecting us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hoh—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His right hand still raised forward, he let out a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, from behind me, Kirino had seen everything, she—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow...is that the legendary &#039;Imagine Breaker&#039;? To witness it from so close, I&#039;m so lucky!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;This girl was really calm.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spike head turned to us and asked worriedly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, is anyone hurt?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Probably not...Are you okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked Kirino, she nodded slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s good then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grinned, then his expression turned serious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Leave it to me, you guys run ahead!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait for me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl interrupted him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you making it sound like I&#039;m the bad guy here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You launched a one billion volt electrical shock at ordinary people, there is no excuse for that. No matter what, you are the bad guy here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Yeah, this girl had an expression like she wanted to kick a vending machine.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Someone who just took a one billion volt electrical shock directly is not an ordinary person at all! Look at yourself...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t just biri biri and shoot electricity when you&#039;re angry! Any ordinary person would be terrified by now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The electric current surrounding her body slowly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is this okay, then?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Don&#039;t casually shock anyone again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A bunch of exceptionally strong shocks burst from her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like it was related to her mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant it was very easy to understand her mood. It would have been great if my little sister had the same ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, of course I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She snorted, took a deep breath, then finally the electric current disappeared completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hoh, it&#039;s safe now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, don&#039;t make it sound like I&#039;m something dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl lectured the spiky haired boy, who was breaking into cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That kind of quarrel sounded like a lover&#039;s quarrel, thus I slowly lowered my guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Kuroko said, maybe she wasn&#039;t that terrifying. Actually, this girl was probably the one we would talk to anyway—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino greeted her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You must be Misaka Mikoto-san. And you must be Kamijou Touma-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh? You know us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one Kirino called &#039;Kamijou Touma&#039; was the spiky haired boy, and the &#039;Misaka Mikoto&#039; girl went &amp;quot;Ah!&amp;quot; and pointed at Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino, today I&#039;m going to have a live talk with you on Nico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, so that&#039;s it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto showed a happy expression and patted her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, what wonderful timing. Ah, how should I put it...sorry that your first impression of me is like this...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she dropped her head dejectedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked like a normal girl, I couldn&#039;t believe this was the same girl who threw electric shocks at random a few minutes earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto stared at Kamijou:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s all your fault they misunderstood.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;More like it let them know the truth about you...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I didn&#039;t say anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph ~~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto put away her electric shock and turned to Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you, Kousaka Kirino-san. I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto. Just now I was acting strange, please don&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine it&#039;s fine. I won&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have read both &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; so I knew everything about Mikoto-san and Kamijou-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hands clenched into fists, her eyes were sparking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, about that...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto seemed troubled because of Kirino&#039;s reaction. At that time, Kuroko interrupted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right, Onee-sama. I have just had a talk with Kirino-san about Onee-sama. Heheheh, she and I are evenly matched in this!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Oh, she seemed interested now.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually ~ I&#039;m not that good ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you getting embarrassed? It&#039;s not certain that Kuroko was praising you yet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, actually I have read &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; too. It&#039;s a good novel. They sold it inside Academy City as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I haven&#039;t read it, I heard from Uiharu that it&#039;s quite popular among Anti-Skill.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Uhm—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a student with bad grades, Kamijou slowly raised his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...The Dengeki Bunko editor only called me here, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me at all...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, you are still here, you ape?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If I could go back, do you think I would still be here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou scratched his cheek.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was he almost shocked by his female friend, he was coldly mocked...somehow I felt a sense of intimacy toward him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto thought and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;First, let&#039;s bring Kousaka-san to the waiting room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You say that, but...didn&#039;t Onee-sama destroy the waiting room just now...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slightly opened her mouth, as if saying &#039;yeah, that&#039;s right.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh right, you can call me Kirino. Can I call you Mikoto too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s fine. Everyone will be more relaxed this way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have just checked with the receptionist. Onee-sama and Kirino-san please go directly to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroko said as she hung up her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They are preparing a new waiting room, so please go there now. It&#039;s the innermost room, it should be easy to find.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, then let&#039;s go to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay! I have so many things to talk with Mikoto about!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two girls left while chatting away happily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Thus we males were left behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us looked at each other in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Not good. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou muttered quietly: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the end, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I fully understood his feelings. Without any explanation, getting involved in something before I knew it...that was something I was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, let me explain.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...That&#039;d be a big help.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We introduced ourselves and walked toward the waiting room. While called a waiting room, it was more accurate to say it was just a room with a long table and some chairs. On a wall inside, there were Kirino&#039;s and Mikoto&#039;s POP &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;point of purchase&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and an LCD, just like a live action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, so this is Kirino&#039;s POP? It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ayase would certainly like to be there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kamijou sat down near Mikoto&#039;s POP&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just now, I only stared at Mikoto&#039;s POP, she immediately tried to shock me. Isn&#039;t that too much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...could it be that she was trying to hide her embarrassment?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...How could that be? I would die if her attack hits me directly, who could take that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, normally that would be the case...but if my little sister had the same power as Mikoto, she would definitely do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of the TV with Kamijou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I had a brief planning session for the next situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I can understand why Misaka and your little sister were called here, but why did they call me too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t get it myself...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You weren&#039;t dragged here because of your little sister, were you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first, it was like that, but after that I also received a &#039;come here&#039; invitation from Dengeki Bunko myself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...I totally don&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is there some reason that forces us to be here no matter what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou and I glanced at each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Somehow I have a bad feeling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a coincidence, me too. Since the moment I stepped inside this building, I&#039;ve felt a misfortune atmosphere following me everywhere.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Misfortune atmosphere? What was that?&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I had read &#039;A Certain Magical Index,&#039; I would have already hightailed it away from him as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because when this guy said &#039;misfortune,&#039; he wasn&#039;t joking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, what a pity! At that time, I was talking with another protagonist—Kamijou, so I lowered my guard. As fellow Dengeki Bunko protagonists, who also bore the same miserable fate, we developed some kind of camaraderie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the beginning of our misfortune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since that incident, I took the following lesson to heart: It isn&#039;t a good thing to team up with someone who has the same attributes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We chatted for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, Kamijou, what do you usually do?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hospitalized.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is always like that—have a fight, get seriously injured, get sent to the hospital—that is my normal life.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou hung his shoulders, like he had just done something very tiresome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not good, did I just step on a land mine?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant this guy was the protagonist of a fighting series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Especially in August and September, it was the worst. I felt like I had to fight new enemies regularly. The anime also focused on unexpected events in September, during which I had a series of desperate fights. My schedule was so messed up! The author overdid it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You seem to have it hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine. However, before I came here, by coincidence I saw the &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; anime, you were sent flying quite a distance with a roundhouse kick.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, that is...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a fearsome enemy. It reminds me of a saint who can use an angel&#039;s power. Who would be stronger between them...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...No no. It&#039;s true that Ayase is the boss of the second volume, but she is not an esper or a magician or anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I don&#039;t know who he was comparing Ayase to, hearing the word &#039;angel&#039; made me think of a super charming girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, I would like to meet her someday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back to the topic just now, well, although hospitalization is a bad thing, Kamijou-san should be popular with girls, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I heard that in fighting novels, each time the protagonist fought, they would raise a flag, thus they frequently ended up with an uncountable harem. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Touma&#039;s harem includes but is not limited to: Index, Mikoto Misaka, Komoe Tsukuyomi, Aisa Himegami, Kaori Kanzaki, Orsola Aquinas, Agnese Sanctis, Seiri Fukiyose, at least some (if not most, or even all) of the 9.968 Misaka Imoutos, and Itsuwa. And since volume 20, Lessar is on it too. Volume 2 of New Testament has some very heavy hinting from Seria Kumokawa, considering she went from genius to &amp;quot;blankly sitting around like an idiot&amp;quot; during his disappearance. In the same volume, Touma finally makes his glorious return, making the papers and all, greeted by all of his female acquaintances in Academy City including: Hyouka, Seria, Fukiyose, Komoe, Aisa, and AWAKI. Mikoto ends up complaining about the guy to girl ratio and yells at them to stop taking her scenes. So it&#039;s 9.985, not really uncountable&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. Since I&#039;m not popular with girls, I should try asking for his advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, Kamijou waved his hand:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, totally not. Not a si—ingle bit popular!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, for real. True, I frequently meet girls, but nothing like that happens between me and them! Otherwise, &#039;such misfortune&#039; wouldn&#039;t be my catchphrase!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou denied with all of his strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked him again just to confirm:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But aren&#039;t you surrounded by a lot of girls? Even if you aren&#039;t popular, at least you live under the same roof with a beautiful girl, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Yeah, I had a freeloader at my place. Index is the incarnation of appetite...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His face darkened, he replied in anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a poor boy...He really fought hard side by side with so many beautiful girls, yet he didn&#039;t manage to raise a single flag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Forget it, I was able to save people because of my misfortune, so it&#039;s not an entirely bad thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou said with a proud smile. So cool! When I was thinking that—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—! But I want something to happen too! Even once is fine, I want something good to happen between me and a girl!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—My admiration for him was instantly crushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Aha...well, this was normal for any high school student.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did this guy really walk along the edge of death countless times?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—, you are so lucky to have such a cute little sister! Please introduce her to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I refuse.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;An instant answer?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I definitely will not give my little sister to someone with horrible luck like you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...what a righteous response...If I were you I would have said the same thing...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the depressed Kamijou, I tried to cheer him up:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But Mikoto-san likes you, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou&#039;s eyebrows wrinkled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are your eyes okay? Didn&#039;t you see our quarrel just now? How could you come to that conclusion?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In my eyes, you guys have a pretty good relationship.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How should I put it, they seemed like they were flirting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If she liked me, shouldn&#039;t she stop trying to greet me with an electric shock?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ah, you have a point here. However...based on my own experience...I feel like...it&#039;s not just that...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what exactly is your relationship with her?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Uhm, I&#039;m not sure myself, it&#039;s quite complicated.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou thought about it and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that she is as cool as a boy, and she is someone reliable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Even if I misunderstood, you must never, ever tell her that!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mikoto&#039;s ears, those words would have had different meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why not?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou showed a confused look. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This...seemed like he had a hard time in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About that TV, what do you think it is for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou pointed at the LCD TV in the room. It looked like something to view a live Nico program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without a doubt, I bet we could use that to see Kirino and Mikoto&#039;s talk.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. However...will they know that we are looking at them?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;If they didn&#039;t, what would we do?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Let&#039;s forget it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Agreed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn&#039;t something we could control anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We continued chatting for a while, while I was asking Kamijou about &#039;how a boy living alone cooks for himself,&#039; a sound came from the TV—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The next program is &#039;My Little Sister&#039; X &#039;Railgun&#039; Crossover – Girls&#039; Talk! The program guests are two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided super-popular heroines, Misaka Mikoto-san and Kousaka Kirino-san! They will have a live talk right now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s starting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha ~~ the bad feeling is getting closer, but I don&#039;t have a choice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We lifelessly looked at the TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please come in ~~ ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, my little sister and Misaka Mikoto&#039;s live talk started. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning everyone, I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning, everyone...I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me today, Mikoto-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me too...you seem to be familiar with this stuff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You could say that, I have taken part in something similar a few times before. Mikoto-san only needs about ten shows to get used to it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;m not planning to get into so many shows.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It looked like they were having a small talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moderator was waiting...Kirino, you should talk about the main topic now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their relationship had gotten better in such a short time. Compared to before, they talked with each other more naturally now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, today two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided beautiful girls are going to have a talk. The program is starting now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Beautiful girls...are they talking about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is the truth, isn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, although it&#039;s the truth...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, both Kamijou and I whispered to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What an annoying combination.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the screen, Mikoto said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what are we going to talk about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Directly to the main topic. Of course we are going to talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what&#039;s written in the title, right? &#039;Dengeki Bunko Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; A girls&#039;s talk is, without a doubt, about love! So let&#039;s talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About love? Are you...with me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san will talk with me about love.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Then she pointed to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s eyes followed Kirino&#039;s finger then, as if suddenly startled, her face started twitching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haaaaaaa—? I, I, I I I...I&#039;m going to talk with you about love!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Mikoto-san, do you have someone you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—————————!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s entire face and her ears reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a cute and clear reaction. Even someone as dense as me understood with just a glance. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Hey, Kamijou?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;the one Mikoto likes,&#039; what would his reaction be? I turned to him—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha—so Mikoto has someone she likes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......You, you......!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You are so dense that even I am surprised! You should say goodbye to your love life!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the TV, Kirino and Mikoto kept talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, you should admit it. Don&#039;t use tsundere words to deceive me, I have read the entire book!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...! About that...let&#039;s say that I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What &#039;let&#039;s say&#039;, you clearly have one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let&#039;s say&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slammed on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri...electric shocks began to appear&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t do that! I&#039;m starting to feel tingling! —Alright, alright, then &#039;let&#039;s say.&#039; Is that okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even if I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;...Why do you look at me with such condescending  eyes...aren&#039;t we supposed to be equal in a talk about love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing Mikoto&#039;s question, Kirino calmly answered without changing her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Maybe because I&#039;m more proficient in love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ could it be ~ you feel that you should be more proficient ? If that is the case, allow me to apologize ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you doing, teasing her like that, brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, my little sister didn&#039;t have the personality to get along with strangers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that Mikoto was emitting shocks, her face relaxed. She said,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—it&#039;s fine even if you don&#039;t apologize. But Kirino, no matter if it&#039;s about fighting or love, I&#039;m better than you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it is true in the fighting aspect...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among Dengeki Bunko&#039;s heroines, I&#039;m your senpai. Wouldn&#039;t it be better if I was the one giving you advice for love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;d rather ask an elementary kid for love advice than Mikoto-senpai.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it&#039;s true, you shouldn&#039;t say it out loud, Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You were facing an esper who could turn you into ash in the blink of an eye, yet you were calmly quarreling with her. Unbelievable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...You say that...does that mean you have much love experience?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s for sure. We have been living together for 15 years.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had a confession long long ago—about at the end of volume 2 or something like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So soon...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;During volume 3, we even entered a love hotel together ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Love hotel ......!!!!!????&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto turned stiff, she barely managed to ask:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is, is that true?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s true. If I lied here, that would mean I deceived the audience, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Kirino covered her lips with her fingertips and made a &#039;shhh—&#039; action toward the camera, signaling the audience to be quiet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Mikoto hasn&#039;t read our story, this girl could say whatever she wanted!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;However, what she said was completely true...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have only 12 volumes, but it has developed to this stage. While you have 22 volumes, 2 gaiden books, 7 New Testament volumes, 1 additional side story book, 3 anime seasons, 8 new gaiden volumes. Yet where are you now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her entire face reddened, Mikoto trembled and gathered her courage to reply:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had first contact in volume 1 of the Railgun series!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Liar. You only tried to shock him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had an overseas trip! Hawaii!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was just a terrorist attack, wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You didn&#039;t even manage to give him the ring, did you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still want to continue?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t seem like she would let it go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Yes, there is something!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the verge of utter depression, Mikoto suddenly came back to life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, really!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then I will ask a question. The most recent chance you had to speak with him, did you have a good talk?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...time...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What were you doing at that time, Mikoto-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sweat appeared on Mikoto&#039;s forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...we fought together against a Saint...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...so that&#039;s what you meant...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you sigh! What do you mean by that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto couldn&#039;t take it anymore, she stood up and pointed her finger at Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino returned an arrogant look:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually, back then Mikoto-san was cool. The decisive battle scenes and victory lines were both awesome. Yet...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yet?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You still weren&#039;t able to convey your feelings to him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto gritted her teeth. Looked like Kirino hit the bullseye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But even just counting &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; there are 36 volumes, up until now what have you done?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say it like a manager speaking to jobless man!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although you seem great when lecturing others, Kirino, you also don&#039;t have the right to do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, this is a bit of my advice...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto&#039;s legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, how long are you going to keep wearing loose socks? They&#039;re way too outdated!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t speak about that now —————!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiri——!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sounds of electric shocks appeared, then the TV screen distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the black TV screen, Kamijou muttered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...She stepped on Misaka&#039;s land mine...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, I was informed that during winter, they had dark blue uniform socks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A long series surely was not an easy work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the TV screen came back, we saw Mikoto standing, gasping for air, and the paled Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...ha...ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So dangerous...I thought that I was about to die...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were sitting face to face, the chairs and the table showed signs of damage, some places were destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand what you meant. I admit that in this aspect, I&#039;m not very good. So...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—I want to have a life counseling session with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unexpectedly, those were the same words that Kirino first spoke to me long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, Kirino acted like me, she raised her head, straightened her chest and announced—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, leave it to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that is the main topic...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275298</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk) Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_3:_A_Certain_Electromaster%27s_Life_Counseling_(Girls%27_Talk)_Part_1&amp;diff=275298"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:49:13Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&amp;#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&amp;#039; Talk)  Part 1==  &amp;quot;What...there is someone here?&amp;quot;  The spiky haired boy finally noticed us, his eyes wandered aro...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...there is someone here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy finally noticed us, his eyes wandered around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop running!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Biri biri biri biri biri*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl emitted a violent electric shock and came at him from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhhh! This idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spiky haired boy turned around and raised his right hand at the electric shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It hit! —The high-energy spark that almost blinded us struck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...A few seconds later, after the flash and the sound had calmed down, we noticed the unharmed spiky haired boy was standing in front of us, protecting us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hoh—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His right hand still raised forward, he let out a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, from behind me, Kirino had seen everything, she—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow...is that the legendary &#039;Imagine Breaker&#039;? To witness it from so close, I&#039;m so lucky!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;This girl was really calm.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spike head turned to us and asked worriedly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, is anyone hurt?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Probably not...Are you okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked Kirino, she nodded slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s good then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grinned, then his expression turned serious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Leave it to me, you guys run ahead!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait for me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl interrupted him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you making it sound like I&#039;m the bad guy here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You launched a one billion volt electrical shock at ordinary people, there is no excuse for that. No matter what, you are the bad guy here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Yeah, this girl had an expression like she wanted to kick a vending machine.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Someone who just took a one billion volt electrical shock directly is not an ordinary person at all! Look at yourself...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t just biri biri and shoot electricity when you&#039;re angry! Any ordinary person would be terrified by now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The electric current surrounding her body slowly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is this okay, then?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Don&#039;t casually shock anyone again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A bunch of exceptionally strong shocks burst from her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemed like it was related to her mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant it was very easy to understand her mood. It would have been great if my little sister had the same ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, of course I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She snorted, took a deep breath, then finally the electric current disappeared completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hoh, it&#039;s safe now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, don&#039;t make it sound like I&#039;m something dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tea-color haired girl lectured the spiky haired boy, who was breaking into cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That kind of quarrel sounded like a lover&#039;s quarrel, thus I slowly lowered my guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Kuroko said, maybe she wasn&#039;t that terrifying. Actually, this girl was probably the one we would talk to anyway—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino greeted her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You must be Misaka Mikoto-san. And you must be Kamijou Touma-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh? You know us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one Kirino called &#039;Kamijou Touma&#039; was the spiky haired boy, and the &#039;Misaka Mikoto&#039; girl went &amp;quot;Ah!&amp;quot; and pointed at Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino, today I&#039;m going to have a live talk with you on Nico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, so that&#039;s it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto showed a happy expression and patted her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, what wonderful timing. Ah, how should I put it...sorry that your first impression of me is like this...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she dropped her head dejectedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked like a normal girl, I couldn&#039;t believe this was the same girl who threw electric shocks at random a few minutes earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto stared at Kamijou:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s all your fault they misunderstood.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;More like it let them know the truth about you...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I didn&#039;t say anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph ~~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto put away her electric shock and turned to Kirino:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you, Kousaka Kirino-san. I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto. Just now I was acting strange, please don&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine it&#039;s fine. I won&#039;t misunderstand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have read both &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; so I knew everything about Mikoto-san and Kamijou-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hands clenched into fists, her eyes were sparking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, about that...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto seemed troubled because of Kirino&#039;s reaction. At that time, Kuroko interrupted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right, Onee-sama. I have just had a talk with Kirino-san about Onee-sama. Heheheh, she and I are evenly matched in this!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Oh, she seemed interested now.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually ~ I&#039;m not that good ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you getting embarrassed? It&#039;s not certain that Kuroko was praising you yet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, actually I have read &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; too. It&#039;s a good novel. They sold it inside Academy City as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I haven&#039;t read it, I heard from Uiharu that it&#039;s quite popular among Anti-Skill.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Uhm—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a student with bad grades, Kamijou slowly raised his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...The Dengeki Bunko editor only called me here, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me at all...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, you are still here, you ape?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If I could go back, do you think I would still be here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou scratched his cheek.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was he almost shocked by his female friend, he was coldly mocked...somehow I felt a sense of intimacy toward him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto thought and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;First, let&#039;s bring Kousaka-san to the waiting room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You say that, but...didn&#039;t Onee-sama destroy the waiting room just now...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slightly opened her mouth, as if saying &#039;yeah, that&#039;s right.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh right, you can call me Kirino. Can I call you Mikoto too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s fine. Everyone will be more relaxed this way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have just checked with the receptionist. Onee-sama and Kirino-san please go directly to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroko said as she hung up her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They are preparing a new waiting room, so please go there now. It&#039;s the innermost room, it should be easy to find.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, then let&#039;s go to the recording room.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay! I have so many things to talk with Mikoto about!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two girls left while chatting away happily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Thus we males were left behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us looked at each other in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...Not good. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou muttered quietly: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the end, they didn&#039;t explain anything to me...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I fully understood his feelings. Without any explanation, getting involved in something before I knew it...that was something I was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, let me explain.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...That&#039;d be a big help.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We introduced ourselves and walked toward the waiting room. While called a waiting room, it was more accurate to say it was just a room with a long table and some chairs. On a wall inside, there were Kirino&#039;s and Mikoto&#039;s POP &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;point of purchase&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and an LCD, just like a live action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, so this is Kirino&#039;s POP? It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ayase would certainly like to be there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kamijou sat down near Mikoto&#039;s POP&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just now, I only stared at Mikoto&#039;s POP, she immediately tried to shock me. Isn&#039;t that too much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...could it be that she was trying to hide her embarrassment?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...How could that be? I would die if her attack hits me directly, who could take that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, normally that would be the case...but if my little sister had the same power as Mikoto, she would definitely do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of the TV with Kamijou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I had a brief planning session for the next situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I can understand why Misaka and your little sister were called here, but why did they call me too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t get it myself...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You weren&#039;t dragged here because of your little sister, were you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first, it was like that, but after that I also received a &#039;come here&#039; invitation from Dengeki Bunko myself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...I totally don&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is there some reason that forces us to be here no matter what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou and I glanced at each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Somehow I have a bad feeling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a coincidence, me too. Since the moment I stepped inside this building, I&#039;ve felt a misfortune atmosphere following me everywhere.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Misfortune atmosphere? What was that?&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I had read &#039;A Certain Magical Index,&#039; I would have already hightailed it away from him as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because when this guy said &#039;misfortune,&#039; he wasn&#039;t joking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, what a pity! At that time, I was talking with another protagonist—Kamijou, so I lowered my guard. As fellow Dengeki Bunko protagonists, who also bore the same miserable fate, we developed some kind of camaraderie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the beginning of our misfortune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since that incident, I took the following lesson to heart: It isn&#039;t a good thing to team up with someone who has the same attributes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We chatted for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, Kamijou, what do you usually do?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hospitalized.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is always like that—have a fight, get seriously injured, get sent to the hospital—that is my normal life.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou hung his shoulders, like he had just done something very tiresome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not good, did I just step on a land mine?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That meant this guy was the protagonist of a fighting series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Especially in August and September, it was the worst. I felt like I had to fight new enemies regularly. The anime also focused on unexpected events in September, during which I had a series of desperate fights. My schedule was so messed up! The author overdid it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You seem to have it hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, it&#039;s fine. However, before I came here, by coincidence I saw the &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; anime, you were sent flying quite a distance with a roundhouse kick.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Ah, that is...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a fearsome enemy. It reminds me of a saint who can use an angel&#039;s power. Who would be stronger between them...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...No no. It&#039;s true that Ayase is the boss of the second volume, but she is not an esper or a magician or anything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I don&#039;t know who he was comparing Ayase to, hearing the word &#039;angel&#039; made me think of a super charming girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, I would like to meet her someday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back to the topic just now, well, although hospitalization is a bad thing, Kamijou-san should be popular with girls, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I heard that in fighting novels, each time the protagonist fought, they would raise a flag, thus they frequently ended up with an uncountable harem. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Touma&#039;s harem includes but is not limited to: Index, Mikoto Misaka, Komoe Tsukuyomi, Aisa Himegami, Kaori Kanzaki, Orsola Aquinas, Agnese Sanctis, Seiri Fukiyose, at least some (if not most, or even all) of the 9,968 Misaka Imoutos, and Itsuwa. And since volume 20, Lessar is on it too. Volume 2 of New Testament has some very heavy hinting from Seria Kumokawa, considering she went from genius to &amp;quot;blankly sitting around like an idiot&amp;quot; during his disappearance. In the same volume, Touma finally makes his glorious return, making the papers and all, greeted by all of his female acquaintances in Academy City including: Hyouka, Seria, Fukiyose, Komoe, Aisa, and AWAKI. Mikoto ends up complaining about the guy to girl ratio and yells at them to stop taking her scenes. So it&#039;s not really uncountable&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. Since I&#039;m not popular with girls, I should try asking for his advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, Kamijou waved his hand:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, totally not. Not a si—ingle bit popular!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, for real. True, I frequently meet girls, but nothing like that happens between me and them! Otherwise, &#039;such misfortune&#039; wouldn&#039;t be my catchphrase!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou denied with all of his strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked him again just to confirm:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But aren&#039;t you surrounded by a lot of girls? Even if you aren&#039;t popular, at least you live under the same roof with a beautiful girl, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Yeah, I had a freeloader at my place. Index is the incarnation of appetite...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His face darkened, he replied in anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a poor boy...He really fought hard side by side with so many beautiful girls, yet he didn&#039;t manage to raise a single flag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Forget it, I was able to save people because of my misfortune, so it&#039;s not an entirely bad thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou said with a proud smile. So cool! When I was thinking that—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—! But I want something to happen too! Even once is fine, I want something good to happen between me and a girl!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—My admiration for him was instantly crushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Aha...well, this was normal for any high school student.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did this guy really walk along the edge of death countless times?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—, you are so lucky to have such a cute little sister! Please introduce her to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I refuse.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;An instant answer?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I definitely will not give my little sister to someone with horrible luck like you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...what a righteous response...If I were you I would have said the same thing...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the depressed Kamijou, I tried to cheer him up:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But Mikoto-san likes you, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou&#039;s eyebrows wrinkled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are your eyes okay? Didn&#039;t you see our quarrel just now? How could you come to that conclusion?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In my eyes, you guys have a pretty good relationship.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How should I put it, they seemed like they were flirting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If she liked me, shouldn&#039;t she stop trying to greet me with an electric shock?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ah, you have a point here. However...based on my own experience...I feel like...it&#039;s not just that...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what exactly is your relationship with her?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Uhm, I&#039;m not sure myself, it&#039;s quite complicated.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou thought about it and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that she is as cool as a boy, and she is someone reliable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Even if I misunderstood, you must never, ever tell her that!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mikoto&#039;s ears, those words would have had different meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why not?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou showed a confused look. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This...seemed like he had a hard time in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About that TV, what do you think it is for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kamijou pointed at the LCD TV in the room. It looked like something to view a live Nico program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without a doubt, I bet we could use that to see Kirino and Mikoto&#039;s talk.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. However...will they know that we are looking at them?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;If they didn&#039;t, what would we do?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Let&#039;s forget it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Agreed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn&#039;t something we could control anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We continued chatting for a while, while I was asking Kamijou about &#039;how a boy living alone cooks for himself,&#039; a sound came from the TV—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The next program is &#039;My Little Sister&#039; X &#039;Railgun&#039; Crossover – Girls&#039; Talk! The program guests are two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided super-popular heroines, Misaka Mikoto-san and Kousaka Kirino-san! They will have a live talk right now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s starting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha ~~ the bad feeling is getting closer, but I don&#039;t have a choice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We lifelessly looked at the TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please come in ~~ ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, my little sister and Misaka Mikoto&#039;s live talk started. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning everyone, I&#039;m Kousaka Kirino!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good morning, everyone...I&#039;m Misaka Mikoto.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me today, Mikoto-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take care of me too...you seem to be familiar with this stuff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You could say that, I have taken part in something similar a few times before. Mikoto-san only needs about ten shows to get used to it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;m not planning to get into so many shows.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It looked like they were having a small talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moderator was waiting...Kirino, you should talk about the main topic now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their relationship had gotten better in such a short time. Compared to before, they talked with each other more naturally now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, today two of Dengeki Bunko&#039;s prided beautiful girls are going to have a talk. The program is starting now!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Beautiful girls...are they talking about us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is the truth, isn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, although it&#039;s the truth...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, both Kamijou and I whispered to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What an annoying combination.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the screen, Mikoto said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, what are we going to talk about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Directly to the main topic. Of course we are going to talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Hah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what&#039;s written in the title, right? &#039;Dengeki Bunko Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; A girls&#039;s talk is, without a doubt, about love! So let&#039;s talk about love!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About love? Are you...with me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san will talk with me about love.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Then she pointed to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s eyes followed Kirino&#039;s finger then, as if suddenly startled, her face started twitching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haaaaaaa—? I, I, I I I...I&#039;m going to talk with you about love!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Mikoto-san, do you have someone you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—————————!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto&#039;s entire face and her ears reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a cute and clear reaction. Even someone as dense as me understood with just a glance. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Hey, Kamijou?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;the one Mikoto likes,&#039; what would his reaction be? I turned to him—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha—so Mikoto has someone she likes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......You, you......!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You are so dense that even I am surprised! You should say goodbye to your love life!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side of the TV, Kirino and Mikoto kept talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, you should admit it. Don&#039;t use tsundere words to deceive me, I have read the entire book!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...! About that...let&#039;s say that I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What &#039;let&#039;s say&#039;, you clearly have one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let&#039;s say&#039;!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto slammed on the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biri biri biri...electric shocks began to appear&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t do that! I&#039;m starting to feel tingling! —Alright, alright, then &#039;let&#039;s say.&#039; Is that okay now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even if I have &#039;someone I&#039;m interested in&#039;...Why do you look at me with such condescending  eyes...aren&#039;t we supposed to be equal in a talk about love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing Mikoto&#039;s question, Kirino calmly answered without changing her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Maybe because I&#039;m more proficient in love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ could it be ~ you feel that you should be more proficient ? If that is the case, allow me to apologize ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you doing, teasing her like that, brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, my little sister didn&#039;t have the personality to get along with strangers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that Mikoto was emitting shocks, her face relaxed. She said,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah—it&#039;s fine even if you don&#039;t apologize. But Kirino, no matter if it&#039;s about fighting or love, I&#039;m better than you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it is true in the fighting aspect...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among Dengeki Bunko&#039;s heroines, I&#039;m your senpai. Wouldn&#039;t it be better if I was the one giving you advice for love?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, I&#039;d rather ask an elementary kid for love advice than Mikoto-senpai.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although it&#039;s true, you shouldn&#039;t say it out loud, Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You were facing an esper who could turn you into ash in the blink of an eye, yet you were calmly quarreling with her. Unbelievable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...You say that...does that mean you have much love experience?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s for sure. We have been living together for 15 years.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had a confession long long ago—about at the end of volume 2 or something like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So soon...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;During volume 3, we even entered a love hotel together ♪&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Love hotel ......!!!!!????&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto turned stiff, she barely managed to ask:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is, is that true?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s true. If I lied here, that would mean I deceived the audience, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Kirino covered her lips with her fingertips and made a &#039;shhh—&#039; action toward the camera, signaling the audience to be quiet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Mikoto hasn&#039;t read our story, this girl could say whatever she wanted!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;However, what she said was completely true...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have only 12 volumes, but it has developed to this stage. While you have 22 volumes, 2 gaiden books, 7 New Testament volumes, 1 additional side story book, 3 anime seasons, 8 new gaiden volumes. Yet where are you now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her entire face reddened, Mikoto trembled and gathered her courage to reply:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had first contact in volume 1 of the Railgun series!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Liar. You only tried to shock him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We had an overseas trip! Hawaii!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was just a terrorist attack, wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You didn&#039;t even manage to give him the ring, did you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still want to continue?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t seem like she would let it go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........Yes, there is something!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the verge of utter depression, Mikoto suddenly came back to life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, really!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then I will ask a question. The most recent chance you had to speak with him, did you have a good talk?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...time...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What were you doing at that time, Mikoto-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sweat appeared on Mikoto&#039;s forehead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...About that...we fought together against a Saint...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...so that&#039;s what you meant...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you sigh! What do you mean by that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto couldn&#039;t take it anymore, she stood up and pointed her finger at Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino returned an arrogant look:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Actually, back then Mikoto-san was cool. The decisive battle scenes and victory lines were both awesome. Yet...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yet?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You still weren&#039;t able to convey your feelings to him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuh...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikoto gritted her teeth. Looked like Kirino hit the bullseye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But even just counting &#039;A Certain Magical Index&#039; there are 36 volumes, up until now what have you done?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say it like a manager speaking to jobless man!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Although you seem great when lecturing others, Kirino, you also don&#039;t have the right to do that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, this is a bit of my advice...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at Mikoto&#039;s legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, how long are you going to keep wearing loose socks? They&#039;re way too outdated!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t speak about that now —————!!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Biribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiribiri——!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sounds of electric shocks appeared, then the TV screen distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the black TV screen, Kamijou muttered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...She stepped on Misaka&#039;s land mine...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, I was informed that during winter, they had dark blue uniform socks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A long series surely was not an easy work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the TV screen came back, we saw Mikoto standing, gasping for air, and the paled Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...ha...ha...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So dangerous...I thought that I was about to die...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were sitting face to face, the chairs and the table showed signs of damage, some places were destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand what you meant. I admit that in this aspect, I&#039;m not very good. So...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;—I want to have a life counseling session with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unexpectedly, those were the same words that Kirino first spoke to me long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, Kirino acted like me, she raised her head, straightened her chest and announced—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mikoto-san, leave it to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that is the main topic...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275296</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275296"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:38:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this might be the first time some of you are meeting me, allow me to introduce myself. I&#039;m Kousaka Kyousuke, a very ordinary high school student. Just now, if that introduction sounded familiar, please check out &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; published by Dengeki Bunko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction is finished, let&#039;s move on to the main topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day as usual, I came back home and saw my little sister talking on the phone while sitting on the sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah! Really! Sure, I&#039;d love to!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sounded like she was talking about her work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was working as a model, and her picture was on the cover of many magazines. Recently, starting with Chiba Monorail and Chiba Mazda, she had signed contracts with a variety of companies, so sometimes I saw her pictures on the street—so amazing! I really was impressed with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truly, that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, no problem. Then let&#039;s talk more about it the next time we meet!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino turned off her cell phone and laughed &amp;quot;A, hahaha...hahaha...~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked very relaxed and slovenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Somehow, this girl suddenly made me feel annoyed&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I just came back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm~ph.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino showed me an arrogant look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, that was normal, however—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He...ehehehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was drooling while texting, which looked quite disgusting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Was the release date of new eroge decided?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Wrong wrong ~ Hmph ~ hmph~, what&#039;s wrong? Are you curious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not exactly curious, it would be more accurate to say that I was wondering if your head was okay. But we would quarrel again if I said so, so I asked—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something like that. So tell me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! ~ What should I do ~ You want to know that much ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...For an elder brother, it was very hard to endure, thus I wanted nothing more than to leave her and go back to my room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you don&#039;t want to tell me then it&#039;s fine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey, I never said that! Why did you give up so easily! Shouldn&#039;t you be more patient?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that I was about to give up, she quickly called me back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl...if you wanted to boast about it so much, then don&#039;t act so superior. Just say it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Tch, forget it. Although I don&#039;t like your attitude, consider this a special service, I will tell you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright alright, thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We sat down on the sofa, each of us took a side, with an empty space in the middle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, since it&#039;s not about new eroge, did you get a new job?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! Like that! Look look, this time it&#039;s so amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ if you say so, then it must be very amazing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hohehehehe...yes yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino moved closer and happily showed me the picture on her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tada! My Little Sister X Railgun Collaboration Project! &#039;A Certain Crossover Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; I&#039;m gonna have a girls&#039;s talk with Mikoto-san at Nico Anime! How is that! Awesome! So amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Er? That...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What is with your ultra-low reaction?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Well—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s Nico Anime? Who is Mikoto? Some kind of idol or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Totally wrong! Well, in some ways she is an idol, but it&#039;s not quite like that. Ah—really, &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039;—I introduced you to it before!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You did...? Well, I remember that those guys from the game research club watched that anime too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...can&#039;t be helped. Then, I will be extra lenient and tell you in a way that even an idiot can understand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, the extra-lenient Kirino pressed a few buttons on her cell phone and showed me an anime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/1366183931&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Niconico Animation Website, or Nico Anime for short. This is the anime &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; the main protagonist is Misaka Mikoto! How was that? Cool wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, she does look quite good, and seems like she has a strong body too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first look, she was about the same age as Kirino. Natural brown hair, a skirt with shorts underneath. On her legs were loose socks. Ah...what a unique fashion sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who is this girl with long black hair over here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ruiko Saten.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a cute girl—ouch! That hurts!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t suddenly pull my face, you brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You damn lolicon! Don&#039;t you always say that you have no interest in young girls?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no dirty thoughts, you are overthinking!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, who knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By the way, why does this girl have flowers on her head?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Who...knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone as knowledgeable as Kirino didn&#039;t know...it really was mysterious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well...anyway, I got it. In short, Nico Anime is going to make a &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; crossover project, and you and Mikoto-san are going to join, is that right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! A live show on Niconico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, isn&#039;t that amazing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what I have been saying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I see. So that&#039;s it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since both of us are Dengeki Bunko heroines, I&#039;ve always wanted to meet Mikoto-senpai at least once.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To make even Kirino respect someone so much, what was so special about her—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She has 9972 cute little sisters! Mikoto is so amazing! Ehehe, if we become friends, she might introduce them to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So that&#039;s the reason!? You respect Mikoto-san only because of that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is cute, but her little sisters are cuter! With a cool hat, sexy number #10777 is so brave and so moe! And there is Misaka Worst, who looked so mean, yet she made my S-self want to take a peek at her. However, the cutest one that I want to meet most is Last Order!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s enough! Stop! I get it, your excitement has been conveyed to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey hey, you are way too close too me.&#039;&#039; Really, this girl...she acted like she hated me, but when she talked about something she liked she always ended up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I forcefully stopped my excited little sister&#039;s hands and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Looks like it&#039;s going to be an exciting job. That&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! I&#039;m very happy!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a rare honest answer. My heart skipped a beat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right...as long as I could see this happily smiling expression on my little sister&#039;s face, I should thank that Misaka Mikoto girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, do your best.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What are you saying like it&#039;s not your business? Of course you are going to take part in it too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you saaaaaaaaaayinggggggggg—!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_2:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Have_a_Girls%27_Talk_with_a_Teleporter&amp;diff=275295</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_2:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Have_a_Girls%27_Talk_with_a_Teleporter&amp;diff=275295"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:37:15Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the day of the broadcast, Kirino and I arrived at Dwango Company&#039;s headquarters in Nihonbashi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a big and impressive building. I&#039;m kind of nervous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Quit your whining. I heard that this company is going to move into a bigger building.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real...? They have so much money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is a rumor that they receive financial support from Academy City.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Academy City...? What is that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t Academy City the place where &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; took place? The same one that you are going to cooperate with? What does it have to do with Dwango Company?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although it&#039;s only a rumor, Hiroyuki Nishimura &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;2ch founder and manager, one of Niconico anime&#039;s director&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is an ex-student of Academy City.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really? He is an esper?!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Apparently not. He seems to be a magician with the same capacity as a Level 5. He had some connection to the dark side of Academy City or something like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What exactly does that mean...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It means when compared to secret organizations like ITEM, SCHOOL, and BLOCK, Dwango or Niwango are not that much different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—The only thing the same about them was that their names were written with four katakana!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The underground magical side sounded so dangerous. If you guys have read &#039;A Certain Magical Index,&#039; you should be able to understand what this girl was saying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I&#039;m not very sure myself about the relationship between Hiroyuki Nishimura and Dwango, after he left his position as Niwango&#039;s director, he hid somewhere inside Academy city and worked in secret. There is a theory that he planned to conquer the world with Niconico Anime, of course that&#039;s just a rumor.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh...by the way, where did you hear that &#039;rumor&#039; from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuroneko.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—With just that, the credibility immediately dropped a lot. There was a good chance it was just Kuroneko&#039;s chuunibyou again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it. Whatever was fine. It was none of my business anyway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hehe, if the rumor is true, then this invitation might contain some secrets~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey, just leave that stuff for combat specialists. Like Shakugan no Shana or something, it&#039;s still popular now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You can&#039;t just do that. Those senpai are all very busy, and they aren&#039;t very good with public speaking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yeah, that was right. Kirino was good at putting on a public face. She was probably the best heroine of Dengeki Bunko when it came to public speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You met Dokkoida at the Machi Asobi event in Tokushima, didn&#039;t you? Couldn&#039;t you call him?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He wouldn&#039;t make it here in time anyway. Prepare yourself!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed her finger at me full of momentum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If something unexpected happens, you have to protect me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Fine fine, if that happens I will protect you with my life.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are, are you an idiot...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What are you angry for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We arrived at Dwango&#039;s building while talking. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a phone at the door, probably to call the receptionist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was thinking that—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a twintailed girl appeared out of nowhere in the space in front of us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I unconsciously took a step back. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kirino&#039;s eyes shone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could, could it be!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you, Kousaka Kirino-san, Kousaka Kyousuke-san. I&#039;m Shirai Kuroko of Academy City&#039;s Judgment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I knew it! Teleporter! It&#039;s the first time I&#039;ve seen a teleporter! So cool!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the way here, Kirino had told me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, we are going to meet some &#039;espers,&#039; or in other words, someone who can use so-called &#039;special powers.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kirino yelled at me to &#039;understand it better!&#039; in a style similar to Kuroneko, I understood about 80-90%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—So it was true.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey Kirino. It&#039;s kind of rude to do that to someone you just met.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Shirai Kuroko girl had a petite cute body, which usually caused Kirino to say &#039;be my little sister!&#039; Thus I gave her a reminder with a hint of disapproval. But unexpectedly, Kirino did reflect on herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, sorry...I got carried away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s fine. I&#039;m happy to see you wanted to meet me that much. Us Level 4 or higher espers are even sometimes called monsters.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could they dare to call such a lovely girl such a rude thing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was angry for Kuroko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was who she was, after all. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you...your personality is exactly as Uiharu&#039;s investigation results said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wow, she was fascinated by it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. Pleased to meet you, Shirai-san. My name is Kousaka Kirino. This is my elder brother, Kyousuke.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you. Please take care of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Same here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the way she spoke was quite unique, she was a reliable girl—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, please follow me to the lounge.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—At least so I thought until then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We took the elevator to the tenth floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow ~ So something like that really happened!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! Onee-sama&#039;s great deeds don&#039;t end there! Among 2.3 million espers in Academy City, she ranked third among the Level 5s! The Railgun of Tokiwadai Middle School, my onee-sama, Misaka Mikoto—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not only that, she is the pride of Dengeki Bunko, the strongest Electromaster Invincible Princess, right, Kuroko-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! Kirino-san...you really understand it clearly!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, the truth is she loves cute stuffed animals, she likes to wear childish underwear, and all that, right! Squee~!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes yes, that&#039;s totally right! Kirino-san really understands my onee-sama! Squee ~!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What a disgusting conversation.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, both of them began to refer to each other by name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, how did Kirino-san know about the secret of Onee-sama&#039;s underwear?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was part of the investigation by Tree Diagram to check into Railgun&#039;s underwear—how much do you know about that, Kuroko-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such a plan existed!? I have never heard of it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, about that, you can read the one-shot &#039;Supplement to Dengeki Bunko MAGAZINE: Toradora! vs. Index,&#039; and let&#039;s leave that aside for now...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be you are going to stop there? Right when it&#039;s getting so interesting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, I wouldn&#039;t do that ~ to tell the truth, how I found out about Mikoto-san&#039;s underwear is thanks to—this!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tada—! Kirino showed Kuroko a picture on her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was—&amp;quot;A Certain Scientific Railgun - Misaka Mikoto - A Certain Railgun in a Maid Outfit&amp;quot; (1/6-scale PVC, prepainted, no assembly required).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lick ~! This is a figure of Onee-sama!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a tissue to wipe the drool from Kuroko off of her cell phone—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, Kuroko-chan, do you get it now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, but Kirino-san! This figure...I got one too, but Onee-sama&#039;s underwear was covered by her shorts, and I could only get the vaguest glimpse of them...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hehehehehe...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino showed an arrogant smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kuroko was breathing hard, she kept asking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could that be! Onee-sama&#039;s merchandise with visible underwear is forbidden by Dengeki Bunko and Dengeki Daioh! A figure with a visible underwear is something they wouldn&#039;t allow no matter what...no matter what...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino grinned—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I took them off.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to her shock, Kuroko almost fell backward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what did you just say!? If I didn&#039;t hear wrong, this is an openly defiant statement against not only the Dengeki Bunko heroine, but also against ASCII Media Works...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, actually, if you just take them off very carefully and very slowly, you can safely remove Mikoto&#039;s shorts~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, Kuroko seemed like she was struck by lightning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then her eyes shot open—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino-san! You, you! You, did you...did you take a picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—No good, those two...Just where did they throw their girlish modesty!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Especially—Kuroko&#039;s twisted expression when she spoke about her &#039;onee-sama&#039;...wasn&#039;t it exactly the same as when my little sister played eroge!&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl was definitely not normal! My pervert sensor was sounding an alarm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;To be able to meet someone as interested in Onee-sama as me, it has been so long!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Me too me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Interested in onee-sama&#039; huh?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a short amount of time, their relationship had gotten better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the start, they only talked about &#039;Mikoto onee-sama.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We are about to arrive.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroko pointed forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long corridor, looking to the side there was a room that looked like a recording room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that was where they were going to record the talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...I started to feel nervous, even though I wasn&#039;t going to take part in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, but...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes? What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Mikoto-onee-sama&#039; is strong and cool, and has sexual feelings for you, I&#039;m well aware of that now...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a thorough understanding. And?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...However, after hearing that, I feel that she is a bit scary.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, so that&#039;s how it is. This was predicted in Uiharu&#039;s investigation too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you worried about letting a possibly somewhat scary Onee-sama meet your super cute little sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...! No, it&#039;s not like that!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But don&#039;t worry. Not only is Onee-sama strong, she is also very gentle. Your worry is unnecessary.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That, that is not what I wanted to say...! She didn&#039;t let me finish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, this guy is a siscon, there is no problem.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino raised one of her fingers and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And the reason why, is that Mikoto-san has the most common sense among Level 5 espers—right, Kuroko-chan~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey, why don&#039;t you say anything now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Well well, compared to the other Level 5s, that&#039;s not entire inaccurate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You made me even feel even more worried!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sweat appeared on Kuroko&#039;s forehead—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, everything is fine. Even Onee-sama wouldn&#039;t shock an ordinary person—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kuroko could finish her words—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Clang Boom Bang*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A roar suddenly sounded. Then from the corridor ahead, wind suddenly rushed forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is going on!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did the door just explode?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I immediately took a step forward and shielded my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faced with the strong wind, I couldn&#039;t help but narrow my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Biri biri biri*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the blue light of electricity appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;WHY! WHY ARE YOU HERE—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Such misfortuneeeeeeeeee—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Screaming, a boy with spiky hair ran toward us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...is that okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino. Let&#039;s go back home. This place is too dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_2:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Have_a_Girls%27_Talk_with_a_Teleporter&amp;diff=275294</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_2:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Have_a_Girls%27_Talk_with_a_Teleporter&amp;diff=275294"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:36:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&amp;#039;t Have a Girls&amp;#039; Talk with a Teleporter==  On the day of the broadcast, Kirino and I arrived at Dwango Company&amp;#039;s headquarters in Nihonbashi.  ...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the day of the broadcast, Kirino and I arrived at Dwango Company&#039;s headquarters in Nihonbashi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a big and impressive building. I&#039;m kind of nervous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Quit your whining. I heard that this company is going to move into a bigger building.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real...? They have so much money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is a rumor that they receive financial support from Academy City.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Academy City...? What is that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t Academy City the place where &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; took place? The same one that you are going to cooperate with? What does it have to do with Dwango Company?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although it&#039;s only a rumor, Hiroyuki Nishimura &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;2ch founder and manager, one of Niconico anime&#039;s director&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is an ex-student of Academy City.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really? He is an esper?!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Apparently not. He seems to be a magician with the same capacity as a Level 5. He had some connection to the dark side of Academy City or something like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What exactly does that mean...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It means when compared to secret organizations like ITEM, SCHOOL, and BLOCK, Dwango or Niwango are not that much different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—The only thing the same about them was that their names were written with four katakana!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The underground magical side sounded so dangerous. If you guys have read &#039;A Certain Magical Index,&#039; you should be able to understand what this girl was saying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I&#039;m not very sure myself about the relationship between Hiroyuki Nishimura and Dwango, after he left his position as Niwango&#039;s director, he hid somewhere inside Academy city and worked in secret. There is a theory that he planned to conquer the world with Niconico Anime, of course that&#039;s just a rumor.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh...by the way, where did you hear that &#039;rumor&#039; from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kuroneko.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—With just that, the credibility immediately dropped a lot. There was a good chance it was just Kuroneko&#039;s chuunibyou again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it. Whatever was fine. It was none of my business anyway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hehe, if the rumor is true, then this invitation might contain some secrets~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey, just leave that stuff for combat specialists. Like Shakugan no Shana or something, it&#039;s still popular now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You can&#039;t just do that. Those senpai are all very busy, and they aren&#039;t very good with public speaking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yeah, that was right. Kirino was good at putting on a public face. She was probably the best heroine of Dengeki Bunko when it came to public speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You met Dokkoida at the Machi Asobi event in Tokushima, didn&#039;t you? Couldn&#039;t you call him?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He wouldn&#039;t make it here in time anyway. Prepare yourself!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed her finger at me full of momentum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If something unexpected happens, you have to protect me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Fine fine, if that happens I will protect you with my life.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are, are you an idiot...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...What are you angry for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We arrived at Dwango&#039;s building while talking. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a phone at the door, probably to call the receptionist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was thinking that—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a twintailed girl appeared out of nowhere in the space in front of us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I unconsciously took a step back. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kirino&#039;s eyes shone:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could, could it be!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you, Kousaka Kirino-san, Kousaka Kyousuke-san. I&#039;m Shirai Kuroko of Academy City&#039;s Judgment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I knew it! Teleporter! It&#039;s the first time I&#039;ve seen a teleporter! So cool!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the way here, Kirino had told me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, we are going to meet some &#039;espers,&#039; or in other words, someone who can use so-called &#039;special powers.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kirino yelled at me to &#039;understand it better!&#039; in a style similar to Kuroneko, I understood about 80-90%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—So it was true.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey Kirino. It&#039;s kind of rude to do that to someone you just met.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Shirai Kuroko girl had a petite cute body, which usually caused Kirino to say &#039;be my little sister!&#039; Thus I gave her a reminder with a hint of disapproval. But unexpectedly, Kirino did reflect on herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, sorry...I got carried away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s fine. I&#039;m happy to see you wanted to meet me that much. Us Level 4 or higher espers are even sometimes called monsters.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could they dare to call such a lovely girl such a rude thing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was angry for Kuroko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was who she was, after all. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you...your personality is exactly as Uiharu&#039;s investigation results said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wow, she was fascinated by it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. Pleased to meet you, Shirai-san. My name is Kousaka Kirino. This is my elder brother, Kyousuke.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pleased to meet you. Please take care of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Same here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the way she spoke was quite unique, she was a reliable girl—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, please follow me to the lounge.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—At least so I thought until then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We took the elevator to the tenth floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow ~ So something like that really happened!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! Onee-sama&#039;s great deeds don&#039;t end there! Among 2.3 million espers in Academy City, she ranked third among the Level 5s! The Railgun of Tokiwadai Middle School, my onee-sama, Misaka Mikoto—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not only that, she is the pride of Dengeki Bunko, the strongest Electromaster Invincible Princess, right, Kuroko-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! Kirino-san...you really understand it clearly!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, the truth is she loves cute stuffed animals, she likes to wear childish underwear, and all that, right! Squee~!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes yes, that&#039;s totally right! Kirino-san really understands my onee-sama! Squee ~!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What a disgusting conversation.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, both of them began to refer to each other by name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, how did Kirino-san know about the secret of Onee-sama&#039;s underwear?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was part of the investigation by Tree Diagram to check into Railgun&#039;s underwear—how much do you know about that, Kuroko-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such a plan existed!? I have never heard of it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, about that, you can read the one-shot &#039;Supplement to Dengeki Bunko MAGAZINE: Toradora! vs. Index,&#039; and let&#039;s leave that aside for now...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be you are going to stop there? Right when it&#039;s getting so interesting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, I wouldn&#039;t do that ~ to tell the truth, how I found out about Mikoto-san&#039;s underwear is thanks to—this!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tada—! Kirino showed Kuroko a picture on her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was—&amp;quot;A Certain Scientific Railgun - Misaka Mikoto - A Certain Railgun in a Maid Outfit&amp;quot; (1/6-scale PVC, prepainted, no assembly required).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lick ~! This is a figure of Onee-sama!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a tissue to wipe the drool from Kuroko off of her cell phone—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, Kuroko-chan, do you get it now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, but Kirino-san! This figure...I got one too, but Onee-sama&#039;s underwear was covered by her shorts, and I could only get the vaguest glimpse of them...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hehehehehe...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino showed an arrogant smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Kuroko was breathing hard, she kept asking:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could that be! Onee-sama&#039;s merchandise with visible underwear is forbidden by Dengeki Bunko and Dengeki Daioh! A figure with a visible underwear is something they wouldn&#039;t allow no matter what...no matter what...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino grinned—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I took them off.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to her shock, Kuroko almost fell backward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what did you just say!? If I didn&#039;t hear wrong, this is an openly defiant statement against not only the Dengeki Bunko heroine, but also against ASCII Media Works...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, actually, if you just take them off very carefully and very slowly, you can safely remove Mikoto&#039;s shorts~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;!!!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, Kuroko seemed like she was struck by lightning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then her eyes shot open—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino-san! You, you! You, did you...did you take a picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
—No good, those two...Just where did they throw their girlish modesty!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Especially—Kuroko&#039;s twisted expression when she spoke about her &#039;onee-sama&#039;...wasn&#039;t it exactly the same as when my little sister played eroge!&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl was definitely not normal! My pervert sensor was sounding an alarm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;To be able to meet someone as interested in Onee-sama as me, it has been so long!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Me too me too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Interested in onee-sama&#039; huh?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a short amount of time, their relationship had gotten better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the start, they only talked about &#039;Mikoto onee-sama.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We are about to arrive.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuroko pointed forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long corridor, looking to the side there was a room that looked like a recording room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe that was where they were going to record the talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...I started to feel nervous, even though I wasn&#039;t going to take part in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But, but...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes? What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Mikoto-onee-sama&#039; is strong and cool, and has sexual feelings for you, I&#039;m well aware of that now...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a thorough understanding. And?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...However, after hearing that, I feel that she is a bit scary.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, so that&#039;s how it is. This was predicted in Uiharu&#039;s investigation too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you worried about letting a possibly somewhat scary Onee-sama meet your super cute little sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What...! No, it&#039;s not like that!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But don&#039;t worry. Not only is Onee-sama strong, she is also very gentle. Your worry is unnecessary.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That, that is not what I wanted to say...! She didn&#039;t let me finish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, this guy is a siscon, there is no problem.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino raised one of her fingers and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And the reason why, is that Mikoto-san has the most common sense among Level 5 espers—right, Kuroko-chan~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey, why don&#039;t you say anything now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Well well, compared to the other Level 5s, that&#039;s not entire inaccurate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You made me even feel even more worried!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sweat appeared on Kuroko&#039;s forehead—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no, everything is fine. Even Onee-sama wouldn&#039;t shock an ordinary person—&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kuroko could finish her words—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Clang Boom Bang*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A roar suddenly sounded. Then from the corridor ahead, wind suddenly rushed forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is going on!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did the door just explode?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I immediately took a step forward and shielded my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faced with the strong wind, I couldn&#039;t help but narrow my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*Biri biri biri*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the blue light of electricity appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;WHY! WHY ARE YOU HERE—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Such misfortuneeeeeeeeee—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Screaming, a boy with spiky hair ran toward us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah...is that okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino. Let&#039;s go back home. This place is too dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275290</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275290"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:30:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&amp;#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this might be the first time some of you are meeting me, allow me to introduce myself. I&#039;m Kousaka Kyousuke, a very ordinary high school student. Just now, if that introduction sounded familiar, please check out &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; published by Dengeki Bunko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction is finished, let&#039;s move on to the main topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day as usual, I came back home and saw my little sister talking on the phone while sitting on the sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah! Really! Sure, I&#039;d love to!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sounded like she was talking about her work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was working as a model, and her picture was on the cover of many magazines. Recently, starting with Chiba Monorail and Chiba Mazda, she had signed contracts with a variety of companies, so sometimes I saw her pictures on the street—so amazing! I really was impressed with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truly, that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, no problem. Then let&#039;s talk more about it the next time we meet!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino turned off her cell phone and laughed &amp;quot;A, hahaha...hahaha...~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked very relaxed and slovenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Somehow, this girl suddenly made me feel annoyed&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I just came back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm~ph.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino showed me an arrogant look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, that was normal, however—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He...ehehehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was drooling while texting, which looked quite disgusting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Was the release date of new eroge decided?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Wrong wrong ~ Hmph ~ hmph~, what&#039;s wrong? Are you curious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not exactly curious, it would be more accurate to say that I was wondering if your head was okay. But we would quarrel again if I said so, so I asked—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something like that. So tell me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! ~ What should I do ~ You want to know that much ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...For an elder brother, it was very hard to endure, thus I wanted nothing more than to leave her and go back to my room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you don&#039;t want to tell me then it&#039;s fine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey, I never said that! Why did you give up so easily! Shouldn&#039;t you be more patient?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that I was about to give up, she quickly called me back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl...if you wanted to boast about it so much, then don&#039;t act so superior. Just say it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Tch, forget it. Although I don&#039;t like your attitude, consider this a special service, I will tell you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright alright, thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We sat down on the sofa, each of us took a side, with an empty space in the middle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, since it&#039;s not about new eroge, did you get a new job?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! Like that! Look look, this time it&#039;s so amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ if you say so, then it must be very amazing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hohehehehe...yes yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino moved closer and happily showed me the picture on her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tada! My Little Sister X Railgun Collaboration Project! &#039;A Certain Crossover Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; I&#039;m gonna have a girls&#039;s talk with Mikoto-san at Nico Anime! How is that! Awesome! So amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Er? That...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What is with your ultra-low reaction?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
Well—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s Nico Anime? Who is Mikoto? Some kind of idol or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Totally wrong! Well, in some ways she is an idol, but it&#039;s not quite like that. Ah—really, &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039;—I introduced you to it before!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You did...? Well, I remember that those guys from the game research club watched that anime too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...can&#039;t be helped. Then, I will be extra lenient and tell you in a way that even an idiot can understand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, the extra-lenient Kirino pressed a few buttons on her cell phone and showed me an anime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/1366183931&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Niconico Animation Website, or Nico Anime for short. This is the anime &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; the main protagonist is Misaka Mikoto! How was that? Cool wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, she does look quite good, and seems like she has a strong body too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first look, she was about the same age as Kirino. Natural brown hair, a skirt with shorts underneath. On her legs were loose socks. Ah...what a unique fashion sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who is this girl with long black hair over here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ruiko Saten.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a cute girl—ouch! That hurts!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t suddenly pull my face, you brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You damn lolicon! Don&#039;t you always say that you have no interest in young girls?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no dirty thoughts, you are overthinking!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, who knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By the way, why does this girl have flowers on her head?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Who...knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone as knowledgeable as Kirino didn&#039;t know...it really was mysterious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well...anyway, I got it. In short, Nico Anime is going to make a &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; crossover project, and you and Mikoto-san are going to join, is that right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! A live show on Niconico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, isn&#039;t that amazing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what I have been saying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I see. So that&#039;s it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since both of us are Dengeki Bunko heroines, I&#039;ve always wanted to meet Mikoto-senpai at least once.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To make even Kirino respect someone so much, what was so special about her—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She has 9972 cute little sisters! Mikoto is so amazing! Ehehe, if we become friends, she might introduce them to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So that&#039;s the reason!? You respect Mikoto-san only because of that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is cute, but her little sisters are cuter! With a cool hat, sexy number #10777 is so brave and so moe! And there is Misaka Worst, who looked so mean, yet she made my S-self want to take a peek at her. However, the cutest one that I want to meet most is Last Order!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s enough! Stop! I get it, your excitement has been conveyed to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey hey, you are way too close too me.&#039;&#039; Really, this girl...she acted like she hated me, but when she talked about something she liked she always ended up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I forcefully stopped my excited little sister&#039;s hands and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Looks like it&#039;s going to be an exciting job. That&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! I&#039;m very happy!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a rare honest answer. My heart skipped a beat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right...as long as I could see this happily smiling expression on my little sister&#039;s face, I should thank that Misaka Mikoto girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, do your best.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What are you saying like it&#039;s not your business? Of course you are going to take part in it too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you saaaaaaaaaayinggggggggg—!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275289</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Chapter_1:_My_Little_Sister_Can%27t_Cooperate_with_a_Railgun&amp;diff=275289"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:28:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&amp;#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun==  Since this might be the first time some of you are meeting me, allow me to introduce myself. I&amp;#039;m Kousaka Kyousu...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this might be the first time some of you are meeting me, allow me to introduce myself. I&#039;m Kousaka Kyousuke, a very ordinary high school student. Just now, if that introduction sounded familiar, please check out &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; published by Dengeki Bunko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction is finished, let&#039;s move on to the main topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day as usual, I came back home and saw my little sister talking on the phone while sitting on the sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah! Really! Sure, I&#039;d love to!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sounded like she was talking about her work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was working as a model, and her picture was on the cover of many magazines. Recently, starting with Chiba Monorail and Chiba Mazda, she had signed contracts with a variety of companies, so sometimes I saw her pictures on the street—so amazing! I really was impressed with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truly, that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, no problem. Then let&#039;s talk more about it the next time we meet!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino turned off her cell phone and laughed &amp;quot;A, hahaha...hahaha...~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She looked very relaxed and slovenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Somehow, this girl suddenly made me feel annoyed&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I just came back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm~ph.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino showed me an arrogant look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, that was normal, however—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He...ehehehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was drooling while texting, which looked quite disgusting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Was the release date of new eroge decided?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Wrong wrong ~ Hmph ~ hmph~, what&#039;s wrong? Are you curious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Not exactly curious, it would be more accurate to say that I was wondering if your head was okay. But we would quarrel again if I said so, so I asked—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something like that. So tell me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! ~ What should I do ~ You want to know that much ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...For an elder brother, it was very hard to endure, thus I wanted nothing more than to leave her and go back to my room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you don&#039;t want to tell me then it&#039;s fine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey, I never said that! Why did you give up so easily! Shouldn&#039;t you be more patient?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that I was about to give up, she quickly called me back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl...if you wanted to boast about it so much, then don&#039;t act so superior. Just say it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Tch, forget it. Although I don&#039;t like your attitude, consider this a special service, I will tell you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright alright, thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We sat down on the sofa, each of us took a side, with an empty space in the middle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, since it&#039;s not about new eroge, did you get a new job?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! Like that! Look look, this time it&#039;s so amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ~ if you say so, then it must be very amazing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hohehehehe...yes yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino moved closer and happily showed me the picture on her cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tada! My Little Sister X Railgun Collaboration Project! &#039;A Certain Crossover Girls&#039;s Talk.&#039; I&#039;m gonna have a girls&#039;s talk with Mikoto-san at Nico Anime! How is that! Awesome! So amazing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Er? That...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What is with your ultra-low reaction?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
Well—&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s Nico Anime? Who is Mikoto? Some kind of idol or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Totally wrong! Well, in some ways she is an idol, but it&#039;s not quite like that. Ah—really, &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039;—I introduced you to it before!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You did...? Well, I remember that those guys from the game research club watched that anime too...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha...can&#039;t be helped. Then, I will be extra lenient and tell you in a way that even an idiot can understand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, the extra-lenient Kirino pressed a few buttons on her cell phone and showed me an anime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/1366183931&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Niconico Animation Website, or Nico Anime for short. This is the anime &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun,&#039; the main protagonist is Misaka Mikoto! How was that? Cool wasn&#039;t it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, she does look quite good, and seems like she has a strong body too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first look, she was about the same age as Kirino. Natural brown hair, a skirt with shorts underneath. On her legs were loose socks. Ah...what a unique fashion sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who is this girl with long black hair over here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ruiko Saten.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a cute girl—ouch! That hurts!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t suddenly pull my face, you brat!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You damn lolicon! Don&#039;t you always say that you have no interest in young girls?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no dirty thoughts, you are overthinking!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph, who knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By the way, why does this girl have flowers on her head?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Who...knows?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone as knowledgeable as Kirino didn&#039;t know...it really was mysterious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well...anyway, I got it. In short, Nico Anime is going to make a &#039;My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute&#039; and &#039;A Certain Scientific Railgun&#039; crossover project, and you and Mikoto-san are going to join, is that right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s right! A live show on Niconico.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wow, isn&#039;t that amazing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s what I have been saying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I see. So that&#039;s it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since both of us are Dengeki Bunko heroines, I&#039;ve always wanted to meet Mikoto-senpai at least once.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To make even Kirino respect someone so much, what was so special about her—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She has 9972 cute little sisters! Mikoto is so amazing! Ehehe, if we become friends, she might introduce them to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So that&#039;s the reason!? You respect Mikoto-san only because of that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is cute, but her little sisters are cuter! With a cool hat, sexy number #10777 is so brave and so moe! And there is Misaka Worst, who looked so mean, yet she made my S-self want to take a peek at her. However, the cutest one that I want to meet most is Last Order!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s enough! Stop! I get it, your excitement has been conveyed to me!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Hey hey, you are way too close too me.&#039;&#039; Really, this girl...she acted like she hated me, but when she talked about something she liked she always ended up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I forcefully stopped my excited little sister&#039;s hands and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Looks like it&#039;s going to be an exciting job. That&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes! I&#039;m very happy!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a rare honest answer. My heart skipped a beat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right...as long as I could see this happily smiling expression on my little sister&#039;s face, I should thank that Misaka Mikoto girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, do your best.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? What are you saying like it&#039;s not your business? Of course you are going to take part in it too!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What—!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What are you saaaaaaaaaayinggggggggg—!&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=275287</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&amp;diff=275287"/>
		<updated>2013-08-04T07:23:32Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* The Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai series by Tsukasa Fushimi */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai&#039;&#039; series is also available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled &amp;quot;Stardust Witch Meruru.&amp;quot; What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game&lt;br /&gt;
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn&#039;t want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she&#039;d bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a &amp;quot;typical girl nowadays&amp;quot; such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a &amp;quot;life consultation&amp;quot; with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You can tell us what you think of the series by &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed&lt;br /&gt;
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 forum].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;plainlinks&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai &#039;&#039;Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai&#039;&#039;] series by Tsukasa Fushimi&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=5042 here].&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===&lt;br /&gt;
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.&#039;&#039;&#039; The &#039;Afterword&#039; chapter is a contribution by courtesy of &#039;&#039;&#039;[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]&#039;&#039;&#039;. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===&lt;br /&gt;
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel&#039;s Mistake]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister&#039;s Wedding Dress]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Afterword&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Little Sister Can&#039;t Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Memories of a Fallen Angel===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A &lt;br /&gt;
Certain Maid Cafe]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine&#039;s Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine&#039;s Day]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can&#039;t be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can&#039;t be hook up in a psp game]]&lt;br /&gt;
*Omake&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span id=dvd_short_story&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===An Ending&#039;s Continuation===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation|An Ending&#039;s Continuation]] &#039;&#039;&#039;(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===A Certain Collaboration===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Cooperate with a Railgun]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can&#039;t Have a Girls&#039; Talk with a Teleporter]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster&#039;s Life Counseling (Girls&#039; Talk)  Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===&lt;br /&gt;
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]&#039;&#039;&#039;. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit &#039;&#039;&#039;[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]&#039;&#039;&#039; for other translation projects.&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can&#039;t Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] &amp;lt;!-- 10 pages out of pages 12-74, -pgs. 17,46= 10/61=~16.3--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] &amp;lt;!-- &lt;br /&gt;
edit: analysis done by page size: ~50% as of ~23:55, 7 April 2010, (UCT)--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;amp;t=2575 forum].&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]] &lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;A.F.K&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]&lt;br /&gt;
:* VictoriousV&lt;br /&gt;
:*[[User:Kory|&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:Green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kory&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Contributors===&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)&lt;br /&gt;
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=272029</id>
		<title>Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=272029"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T15:16:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Okay just who is the wife in this? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 05:19, 24 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I believe it&#039;s pretty clear already :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could she be Ayase? Pleeeeease tell me~ ! [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 08:47, 24 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it&#039;s Ayase, then Kirino&#039;s words &amp;quot;Also...I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;  didn&#039;t make sense :p&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Come on, how many black-hair girl in this series anyway :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=272011</id>
		<title>Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=272011"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T13:04:22Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Okay just who is the wife in this? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 05:19, 24 July 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I believe it&#039;s pretty clear already :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=271920</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=271920"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T00:19:28Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It&#039;s already morning.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Well…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She mercilessly shook me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I put so much effort into it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… So annoying. I&#039;m going to get up now, okay.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yahhhhhh…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old.  She was attendinng a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn&#039;t a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words — if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Should I call her hard working or stubborn?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino glanced at me and ordered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Take off your clothes. I&#039;m taking them to wash.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Ha? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay okay, hurry up — today you have morning exercise, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right right, I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What… what are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Taking off my clothes… as you ordered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say something before that! I need to turn around…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino clenched her fist and looked away, blushing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn&#039;t help but laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why should you care about that, we are siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course I care!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was long ago! Don&#039;t say something that could cause a misunderstanding!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No one is listening anyway!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my relationship with Kirino — aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn&#039;t easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn&#039;t let that happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me — her brother.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that Kyou-chan is great too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse — if it not for you, my ranking would have already fallen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, I thought &#039;Am I a genius?&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wasn&#039;t a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school — you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You spoil me too much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do I?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is something wrong with that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Seems interesting, don&#039;t you think?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With someone as gentle and kind as Manami was with me, a calm life style was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But I can&#039;t do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Because you don&#039;t want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Of course not.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really. So in the end… you don&#039;t want to disappoint Kirino-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manami smiled and turned back. &#039;What is the difference?&#039; — I was unable to ask this question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that you can&#039;t keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won&#039;t give up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If that was before, then I will say &#039;There is nothing difficult as long as I try.&#039; Although I&#039;m different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed me a kind smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, what an encouraging smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My throat felt so dry too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa spoke to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome back ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get a barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn&#039;t conceal her smile, and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where exactly is this &#039;somewhere&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look look!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, this girl is so cute!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is my classmate — no wait! That was your first reaction? I can&#039;t believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This has nothing to do with Manami.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right — anyway, I don&#039;t mean the cover. Look here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is this? — Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really said yes…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino was too different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About Akihabara… isn&#039;t that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very suspicious. She hastily replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How should  I put it… This magazine recommended something… See, like this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an &#039;Akihabara-must-see&#039; list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm ~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, do you want to go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t immediately give a reply. It wasn&#039;t like I didn&#039;t want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku — alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino&#039;s eyes didn&#039;t focus on the &#039;must-see-places&#039; list but rather on a small side note.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to always look at a pink character in &#039;Anime paradise, Akihabara&#039; in secret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………… Could it be……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and patted my little sister&#039;s head. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then let&#039;s go visit Akihabara.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Incredible.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiosity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t your skirt a bit too short?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… I don&#039;t think so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, I think it super-fit Kirino. So cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… This was a good opportunity!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, cough cough. Say, Kirino —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is the store over here? Can we go there for a second?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a game store? It isn&#039;t on the &#039;must-see&#039; list.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what. We hardly ever get a chance like this, let&#039;s go see more and more.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;She really is…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… No way. No way no way. Must be that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, we could. But before that there is somewhere I want to visit first.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she didn&#039;t understand what I meant, Kirino&#039;s eyes widened. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah damn, don&#039;t force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I, I think I should buy you some clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you that surprised?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What do you think of me?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn&#039;t like my usual style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You… well… this look goods on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You&#039;re surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because I&#039;m still a girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right? Then you are welcomed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s less like &#039;holding back&#039; and more like I was so shocked — I see, then… um… I&#039;ll accept your offer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled in embarrassement, her face reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Da da da da* &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She run away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— An unmatched smile&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Ha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are welcomed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, we walked side by side into the building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you plan to buy for me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have, but Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan, how about you come help me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I have no fashion sense, you know?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino didn&#039;t push me, she smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don&#039;t like it then I will just say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, are you nervous?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino teased me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would be nervous!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since we hardly get a chance like this, let&#039;s take a look around.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took Kirino&#039;s hand and started walking aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Want to take a look at that shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shop that I pointed at was —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There are people who wear fashion glasses.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know that too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then it&#039;s fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you acting so desperate?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we walked past a café, I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara&#039;s style.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Akihabara&#039;s style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I checked the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maid café… I have heard of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Want to take a look?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hastly placed a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, no, no. I&#039;m just saying that there is a maid café here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have to deny it so strongly…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, how about this one…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But this doesn&#039;t look bad either… This one too… Ah, what a headache.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although &#039;Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell the clothes I want,&#039; as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, how about trying it on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also, it&#039;s not like I can only buy one for you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;More than 20.000 Yen is a bit high, however…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl&#039;s eyes were now sparking.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… So I decided to withdraw all of the money in my bank account.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really like clothes, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You should become a model — that was what I thought when I heard Kirino&#039;s innocent answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Very nice. You look good in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Re-really? It isn&#039;t strange?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing like that — I was staring at you when I saw it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I&#039;m very confident in it ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did you learn from a magazine?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no. How should I put it — let&#039;s say I suddenly had a feeling that &#039;I should wear this in Akihabara!&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, Kirino said a lot inexplicable things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, forget it — so you decided to buy them right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? No, I didn&#039;t.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Don&#039;t you like them very much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ack.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Besides, I&#039;m happy as long as I have a chance to wear it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be cool if I could say &#039;then let&#039;s buy it now.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, I couldn&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, buy this for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A 500 Yen hairpin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip&#039;s purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about we go over there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Didn&#039;t you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so you want to take a look around?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, yes — right. I did say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t it a game shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t fully understand what Kirino mean.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, we entered Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Kirino, should we go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is still something above. Let&#039;s take a look.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Are you serious?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for &#039;Stardust Witch Meruru.&#039; It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino&#039;s attention was all on this poster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You like that kid&#039;s show anime.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was shocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You you you, what are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid&#039;s show anime, didn&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don&#039;t remember… hahahaha&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called &#039;Magical Maid&#039; or something. You even hummed along with it in joy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she made a &#039;How was it!? Praise me!?&#039; pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised — she only let me off when I praised her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That… that happened? You didn&#039;t make that up, did you~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it&#039;s natural that you don&#039;t remember — I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no! Don&#039;t bother with it anymore!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, the elevator door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two girls stepped out — My eyes widened when I saw them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? No no, how could I put it — first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable — she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place — that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn&#039;t have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she held a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling — just like she was covered in an aura saying &#039;the living should not come here.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes only met, we didn&#039;t say anything to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… &#039;Shining Angel&#039;…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… no… I must be overthinking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she left with her huge friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Those two… who are they?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who knows? Isn&#039;t it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Have I seen them somewhere?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Probably not.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were just strangers — When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn&#039;t have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t, don&#039;t talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is because —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It isn&#039;t very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confused, Kirino flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… But, but… It looked… so cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No-nothing at all! Let&#039;s hurry up and go somewhere else!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was &#039;Akihabara&#039;s paradise for walking&#039; which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, where should we go to have some fun next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about that game center?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we entered the game center, Kirino&#039;s attention was instantly drawn to a place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t look at it. Don&#039;t look at it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo! Sticker! Booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to go in!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I mean I don&#039;t want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other&#039;s cell phones? I don&#039;t want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that&#039;s disgusting too… But I never said I want to reach that level.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are so determined…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled wryly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What kind of reason is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Wouldn&#039;t you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Listen to me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I want to find a hole to hide in!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To my side, Kirino laughed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, that&#039;s a piece of cake!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something wrong?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…　No, but what do you want to get?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let me think…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino checked them for a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers&#039; elevator… so she really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that an anime doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what, it&#039;s cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… The situation didn&#039;t look good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Let me give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few minutes later —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Sorry, I still can&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, it can&#039;t be helped then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn&#039;t hide her regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… Although Kirino didn&#039;t watch much anime now — when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn&#039;t completely disppeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially for a middle school girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the matter of face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But — if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn&#039;t think there was any problem with that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what are you looking at.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that&#039;s the only one left.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Yes, probably.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Here, it shouldn&#039;t be a problem if are more open about ourselves, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Maybe. Just now, there was someone who was older than me who seemed to be having fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned my eyes to the machine and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Listen to me, Kirino — do you want this Meruru doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I want it very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She openly admitted her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Good, then wait a moment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where are you going?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t it clear enough?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m going to exchange some more money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—— A few minutes later ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this machine broken or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I burned 2.000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Strange! Why can&#039;t it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lower your voice! It&#039;s so embarrassing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But look! It&#039;s strange! This crane… is this crane&#039;s grip too weak?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I get it I get it! Let&#039;s go home, okay? Okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… Hahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A mocking laughter broke out next to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah! It&#039;s this girl…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the same black haired red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl didn&#039;t bother answering Kirino&#039;s question, she just went &#039;hmph.&#039; And she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to grab Kirino&#039;s shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crane got ahold of a white mascot doll then threw it to the reward door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hold it for me for now, Saori.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gave it to the big girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl&#039;s voice was quite gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were five more chances for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Purple haired doll, blond blue eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl? So amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll&#039;s head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part — at least I thought so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… That is what you wanted.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll&#039;s head to pull it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pffff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--动手 roughly means &amp;quot;take action&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won&#039;t do anything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Calm down. Calm down!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn&#039;t wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn&#039;t.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She handled me the Meruru doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… Ah? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held the same question as Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The big girl smiled behind her veil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry… My friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is — &#039;I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don&#039;t mind then please accept it.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That explanation is definitely a lie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were not that friendly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;Hmph… Hahahahaha&#039; and &#039;Pfff.&#039; All of it was to mock us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I didn&#039;t lie. When we meet briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. So that&#039;s why she decided to butt into your affair. I&#039;m very sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no, actually, … it&#039;s not important. This — can we really have it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… How about it? She even said that much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will give your words to her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a gentle voice,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then please excuse me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should have been the end, but I couldn&#039;t restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with &#039;bond&#039; magic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Although I don&#039;t know about that, I got the feeling you aren&#039;t that simple.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha… Maybe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino&#039;s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes — thank you for the hairpin you gave me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is the hairpin that great?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t get it. I muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a little silence, I said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— We meet two strange guys.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, so strange.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looked like she really liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you plan to put that doll in your room?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um… It&#039;s so childlish, so I feel that I should put it &#039;there.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;There&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and — pushed the bookshelves aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that was a secret storage space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— You have such a place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes… hehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she put that Meruru doll in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=271917</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:There%27s_No_Way_My_Black_Haired_Little_Sister_is_This_Cute&amp;diff=271917"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T00:06:22Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==There&amp;#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==  The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.  &amp;quot;Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It&amp;#039;s already morning.&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==There&#039;s No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It&#039;s already morning.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Well…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She mercilessly shook me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I put so much effort into it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… So annoying. I&#039;m going to get up now, okay.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yahhhhhh…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--I suspect 正点 in this sense isn&#039;t being used for &amp;quot;punctuality&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old.  She was attendinng a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn&#039;t a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words — if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should I call her hard working or stubborn?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino glanced at me and ordered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Take off your clothes. I&#039;m taking them to wash.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? Ha? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay okay, hurry up — today you have morning exercise, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right right, I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What… what are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Taking off my clothes… as you ordered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say something before that! I need to turn around…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino clenched her fist and looked away, blushing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn&#039;t help but laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why should you care about that, we are siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course I care!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was long ago! Don&#039;t say something that could cause a misunderstanding!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No one is listening anyway!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--For the moment, I couldn&#039;t figure out a better way to word it without assuming an implied subject.--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was my relationship with Kirino — aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn&#039;t easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn&#039;t let that happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me — her brother.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that Kyou-chan is great too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse — if it not for you, my ranking would have already fallen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, I thought &#039;Am I a genius?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wasn&#039;t a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school — you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You spoil me too much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do I?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is something wrong with that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Seems interesting, don&#039;t you think?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With someone as gentle and kind as Manami was with me, a calm life style was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But I can&#039;t do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Because you don&#039;t want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Of course not.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really. So in the end… you don&#039;t want to disappoint Kirino-chan?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manami smiled and turned back. &#039;What is the difference?&#039; — I was unable to ask this question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I&#039;m not sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that you can&#039;t keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won&#039;t give up?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If that was before, then I will say &#039;There is nothing difficult as long as I try.&#039; Although I&#039;m different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed me a kind smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hm, what an encouraging smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My throat felt so dry too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa spoke to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome back ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get a barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn&#039;t conceal her smile, and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where exactly is this &#039;somewhere&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look look!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, this girl is so cute!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is my classmate — no wait! That was your first reaction? I can&#039;t believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This has nothing to do with Manami.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right right — anyway, I don&#039;t mean the cover. Look here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is this? — Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really said yes…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino was too different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About Akihabara… isn&#039;t that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very supicious. She hastily replied:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How should  I put it… This magazine recommended something… See, like this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an &#039;Akihabara-must-see&#039; list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is Akihabara?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm ~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, do you want to go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t immediately give a reply. It wasn&#039;t like I didn&#039;t want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku — alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino&#039;s eyes didn&#039;t focus on the &#039;must-see-places&#039; list but rather on a small side note.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed to always look at a pink character in &#039;Anime paradise, Akihabara&#039; in secret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
………… Could it be……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly and patted my little sister&#039;s head. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then let&#039;s go visit Akihabara.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Incredible.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiousity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, isn&#039;t your skirt a bit too short?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… I don&#039;t think so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, I think it super-fit Kirino. So cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… This was a good opportunity!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, cough cough. Say, Kirino —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is the store over here? Can we go there for a second?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a game store? It isn&#039;t on the &#039;must-see&#039; list.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what. We hardly ever get a chance like this, let&#039;s go see more and more.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;She really is…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… No way. No way no way. Must be that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, we could. But before that there is somewhere I want to visit first.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Your clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she didn&#039;t understand what I meant, Kirino&#039;s eyes widened. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah damn, don&#039;t force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I, I think I should buy you some clothes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you that surprised?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;What do you think of me?&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn&#039;t like my usual style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You… well… this look goods on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You&#039;re surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because I&#039;m still a girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--in this sense it&#039;s more like an invitation of 遠慮なく[…]--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--&amp;quot;Right? Then you are welcome.&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right? There&#039;s no need to hold back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s less like &#039;holding back&#039; and more like I was so shocked — I see, then… um… I&#039;ll accept your offer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled in embarrassement, her face reddened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Da da da da* &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She run away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— An unmatched smile&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Ha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are welcome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, we walked side by side into the building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, what do you plan to buy for me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have, but Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Onii-chan, how about you come help me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I have no fashion sense, you know?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino didn&#039;t push me, she smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don&#039;t like it then I will just say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, are you nervous?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino teased me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who would be nervous!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since we hardly get a chance like this, let&#039;s take a look around.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took Kirino&#039;s hand and started walking aimlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Want to take a look at that shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shop that I pointed at was —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There are people who wear fashion glasses.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know that too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then it&#039;s fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you acting so desperate?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we walked past a café, I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara&#039;s style.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Akihabara&#039;s style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I checked the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maid café… I have heard of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Want to take a look?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hastly placed a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, no, no. I&#039;m just saying that there is a maid café here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t have to deny it so strongly…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, how about this one…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s good.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But this doesn&#039;t look bad either… This one too… Ah, what a headache.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Couldn&#039;t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although &#039;Akihabara doesn&#039;t sell the clothes I want,&#039; as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, how about trying it on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also, it&#039;s not like I can only buy one for you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, yes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More than 20.000 Yen is a bit high, however…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl&#039;s eyes were now sparking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… So I decided to withdraw all of the money in my bank account.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really like clothes, don&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You should become a model — that was what I thought when I heard Kirino&#039;s innocent answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Very nice. You look good in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Re-really? It isn&#039;t strange?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing like that — I was staring at you when I saw it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I&#039;m very confident in it ~&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Did you learn from a magazine?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no. How should I put it — let&#039;s say I suddenly had a feeling that &#039;I should wear this in Akihabara!&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, Kirino said a lot inexplicable things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, forget it — so you decided to buy them right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? No, I didn&#039;t.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Don&#039;t you like them very much?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ack.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Besides, I&#039;m happy as long as I have a chance to wear it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be cool if I could say &#039;then let&#039;s buy it now.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, I couldn&#039;t say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, buy this for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A 500 Yen hairpin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip&#039;s purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about we go over there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Didn&#039;t you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so you want to take a look around?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, yes — right. I did say so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t it a game shop?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t fully understand what Kirino mean.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, we entered Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Kirino, should we go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is still something above. Let&#039;s take a look.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Are you serious?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for &#039;Stardust Witch Meruru.&#039; It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino&#039;s attention was all on this poster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You like that kid&#039;s show anime.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ah ah!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was shocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You you you, what are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid&#039;s show anime, didn&#039;t you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don&#039;t remember… hahahaha&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called &#039;Magical Maid&#039; or something. You even hummed along with it in joy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she made a &#039;How was it!? Praise me!?&#039; pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised — she only let me off when I praised her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That… that happened? You didn&#039;t make that up, did you~?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it&#039;s natural that you don&#039;t remember — I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No no! Don&#039;t bother with it anymore!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, the elevator door opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two girls stepped out — My eyes widened when I saw them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? No no, how could I put it — first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable — she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place — that was what I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn&#039;t have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she held a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling — just like she was covered in an aura saying &#039;the living should not come here.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our eyes only met, we didn&#039;t say anything to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… &#039;Shining Angel&#039;…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… no… I must be overthinking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she left with her huge friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Those two… who are they?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who knows? Isn&#039;t it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Have I seen them somewhere?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably not. I thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were just strangers — When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn&#039;t have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……………&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t, don&#039;t talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is because —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It isn&#039;t very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confused, Kirino flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… But, but… It looked… so cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Did you say something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No-nothing at all! Let&#039;s hurry up and go somewhere else!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was &#039;Akihabara&#039;s paradise for walking&#039; which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So, where should we go to have some fun next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How about that game center?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after we entered the game center, Kirino&#039;s attention was instantly drawn to a place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, photo sticker booth!&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; purikura&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo sticker booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t look at it. Don&#039;t look at it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Photo! Sticker! Booth!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to go in!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I mean I don&#039;t want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other&#039;s cell phones? I don&#039;t want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I think that&#039;s disgusting too… But I never said I want to reach that level.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are so determined…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled wryly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What kind of reason is that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Wouldn&#039;t you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Listen to me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I want to find a hole to hide in!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To my side, Kirino laughed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Good, that&#039;s a piece of cake!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Something wrong?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…　No, but what do you want to get?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let me think…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino checked them for a while…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This one.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers&#039; elevator… so she really…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that an anime doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what, it&#039;s cute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… The situation didn&#039;t look good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Let me give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few minutes later —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Sorry, I still can&#039;t get it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah, it can&#039;t be helped then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn&#039;t hide her regret.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… Although Kirino didn&#039;t watch much anime now — when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn&#039;t completely disppeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially for a middle school girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the matter of face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But — if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn&#039;t think there was any problem with that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What, what are you looking at.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that&#039;s the only one left.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Yes, probably.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Here, it shouldn&#039;t be a problem if are more open about ourselves, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Maybe. Just now, there was someone who was older than me who seemed to be having fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
…………&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I returned my eyes to the machine and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Listen to me, Kirino — do you want this Meruru doll?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I want it very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She openly admitted her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Good, then wait a moment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Where are you going?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wasn&#039;t it clear enough?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m going to exchange some more money.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—— A few minutes later ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is this machine broken or something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I burned 2.000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Strange! Why can&#039;t it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lower your voice! It&#039;s so embarrassing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But look! It&#039;s strange! This crane… is this crane&#039;s grip too weak?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I get it I get it! Let&#039;s go home, okay? Okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hmph… Hahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A mocking laughter broke out next to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Ah! It&#039;s this girl…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the same black haired red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl didn&#039;t bother answering Kirino&#039;s question, she just went &#039;hmph.&#039; And she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had no choice but to grab Kirino&#039;s shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crane got ahold of a white mascot doll then threw it to the reward door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Hold it for me for now, Saori.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gave it to the big girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl&#039;s voice was quite gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were five more chances for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright —&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Purple haired doll, blond blue eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl? So amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll&#039;s head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part — at least I thought so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… That is what you wanted.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Clank clank clank clank clank*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll&#039;s head to pull it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Pffff.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--动手 roughly means &amp;quot;take action&amp;quot;--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won&#039;t do anything!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Calm down. Calm down!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn&#039;t wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;… Who is this girl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn&#039;t.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She handled me the Meruru doll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… Ah? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I held the same question as Kirino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The big girl smiled behind her veil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry… My friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is — &#039;I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don&#039;t mind then please accept it.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That explanation is definitely a lie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words were not that friendly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;Hmph… Hahahahaha&#039; and &#039;Pfff.&#039; All of it was to mock us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I didn&#039;t lie. When we meet briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. So that&#039;s why she decided to butt into your affair. I&#039;m very sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, no, actually, … it&#039;s not important. This — can we really have it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… How about it? She even said that much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will give your words to her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a gentle voice,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then please excuse me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should have been the end, but I couldn&#039;t restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with &#039;bond&#039; magic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see. Although I don&#039;t know about that, I got the feeling you aren&#039;t that simple.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha… Maybe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino&#039;s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes — thank you for the hairpin you gave me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is the hairpin that great?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hmph?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t get it. I muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a little silence, I said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— We meet two strange guys.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, so strange.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looked like she really liked it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you plan to put that doll in your room?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um… It&#039;s so childlish, so I feel that I should put it &#039;there.&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;There&#039;?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and — pushed the bookshelves aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind that was a secret storage space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— You have such a place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes… hehe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she put that Meruru doll in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
— Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271916</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271916"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T00:04:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* An Ending&amp;#039;s Continuation */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==An Ending&#039;s Continuation==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s fine if you think I&#039;m still daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was very active abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, in fact she became more charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn&#039;t even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;They get along really well.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a very heart warming scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I walked closer and listened to Kirino talked with my daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wait a second!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hastily asked, because somehow the name &#039;Shiori&#039; sounded familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked up &amp;quot;Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean, ah? You, are you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I couldn&#039;t just say &amp;quot;You aren&#039;t playing &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a bad game for education?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quickly changed my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, I didn&#039;t get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter — &#039;Wah, wah&#039; — she cried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay. Good girl good girl. Your dad is so scary… oh… Mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pinched my daughter&#039;s nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister glanced at me, and asked &amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… just now… what was that game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? This? This is a new game released yesterday.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn&#039;t look like an eroge or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha… it&#039;s the same as if you didn&#039;t answer my question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… Why was I thinking like Ayase?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that how father and mother thought? &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, in this aspect, you haven&#039;t changed at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You always preferred laying down in one place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes — my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn&#039;t have work overseas, she stayed at my parents&#039; house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is that like a hikikomori?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? I don&#039;t care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome home, darling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn&#039;t get used to this. So unbelievable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tonight&#039;s dinner — I tried harder than usual.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife showed me a gentle smile:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Heehee, of course there is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I think about it for a second…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be—a second one?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and hit me: &amp;quot;That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see. What a pity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—&amp;quot; My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, I&#039;m waiting for dinner.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother&#039;s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are back?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope, where did he go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He went to the toy store. Just now &#039;princess&#039; wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn&#039;t see the strict father anymore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not good to spoil kids too much. Although it&#039;s not a problem now, it&#039;s not good for future education.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot; Mom smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It smells nice. I&#039;m starting to feel hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright. Let&#039;s wait for your father to return before eating&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mom moved her hand to her face, whispered to me without letting my wife heard:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway — Kyouske, you really married such a good wife!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn&#039;t know that she was so good at cooking when I married her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are an idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn&#039;t know how would it turn out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts &#039;is that girl okay?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You are so direct…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think they were the same person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um — what are you talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m telling her how much I love you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should say it honestly —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ————&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video running backward, she quickly moved back to her previous position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed, and asked her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She was so cute back then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying &#039;what kind of relationship do they have?&#039; What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you just say that we are brother and sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy?!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Mommy is mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino&#039;s head and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Auntie, I&#039;m hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay — grandpa is so slow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru&#039;s figure together with Mommy after dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — really.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, why won&#039;t she call me Mommy again? She called me it before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as &#039;this is auntie.&#039; A few tries later, she didn&#039;t make that mistake anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you have to do that? I&#039;m only in my twenties. Twenties of youth.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For a child, you are still her auntie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh ——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, if you like kids that much, why don&#039;t you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I don&#039;t understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a legendary hikikomori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s unimportant. By the way, isn&#039;t it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So many years ago…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And later…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn&#039;t know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, we were — how could I put it, we were still young. We weren&#039;t mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About — yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm — as expected of a siscon!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s expression… don&#039;t tell me…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Indeed it is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are they doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I meet Saori not long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She looked quite happy, &#039;it has been a while since our last meeting,&#039; just like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — haha…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also… I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is an office lady now, right?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, I really really want to see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Disgusting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, hey…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; It was when we first met, her angel like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori. Ayase. Manami. The Akagi siblings. Ria. Bridget. The Mikagami siblings. The Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you serious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m serious. Although everyone has their own work, let&#039;s give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just like a class reunion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it&#039;s like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s decide that later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least, it was a good idea in Kirino&#039;s opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn&#039;t she? Although some might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we have decided to do it, let&#039;s discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You already decided to leave everything for Saori again?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because she was very reliable…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, Saori would be angry if we don&#039;t ask her for help… although…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked aside, hesitating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her &#039;Bajeena&#039; personality?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, that would be fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not really though.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Itchy…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If their personality is the same……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say something so scary!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we married. If ……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were talking —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head — quite a good meal. My daughter said &#039;So good!&#039; and tried to sniff it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This isn&#039;t bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Future education is going to be difficult…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t spoil her too much, okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was surprised too, she asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back! I have brought a doll back!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;very fond of his granddaughter&#039; grandpa came back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then come and eat&#039;. Mom said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled and looked at my wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Congratulations on your promotion!&amp;quot; My wife smiled back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you knew.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;———&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It… it&#039;s nothing big&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It really became what you said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot; My wife sounded surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back then, when you said, that kind of thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn&#039;t know if this feeling was a dream or real.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the past me walking on the same route as me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271914</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271914"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T00:04:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: /* Short story 5 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==An Ending&#039;s Continuation==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s fine if you think I&#039;m still daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was very active abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, in fact she became more charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn&#039;t even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;They get along really well.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a very heart warming scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I walked closer and listened to Kirino talked with my daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wait a second!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hastily asked, because somehow the name &#039;Shiori&#039; sounded familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked up &amp;quot;Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean, ah? You, are you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I couldn&#039;t just say &amp;quot;You aren&#039;t playing &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a bad game for education?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quickly changed my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, I didn&#039;t get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter — &#039;Wah, wah&#039; — she cried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay. Good girl good girl. Your dad is so scary… oh… Mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pinched my daughter&#039;s nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister glanced at me, and asked &amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… just now… what was that game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? This? This is a new game released yesterday.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn&#039;t look like an eroge or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha… it&#039;s the same as if you didn&#039;t answer my question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… Why was I thinking like Ayase?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that how father and mother thought? &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, in this aspect, you haven&#039;t changed at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You always preferred laying down in one place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes — my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn&#039;t have work overseas, she stayed at my parents&#039; house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is that like a hikikomori?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? I don&#039;t care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome home, darling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn&#039;t get used to this. So unbelievable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tonight&#039;s dinner — I tried harder than usual.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife showed me a gentle smile:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Heehee, of course there is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I think about it for a second…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be—a second one?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and hit me: &amp;quot;That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see. What a pity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—&amp;quot; My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, I&#039;m waiting for dinner.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother&#039;s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are back?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope, where did he go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He went to the toy store. Just now &#039;princess&#039; wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn&#039;t see the strict father anymore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not good to spoil kids too much. Although it&#039;s not a problem now, it&#039;s not good for future education.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot; Mom smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It smells nice. I&#039;m starting to feel hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright. Let&#039;s wait for your father to return before eating&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mom moved her hand to her face, whispered to me without letting my wife heard:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway — Kyouske, you really married such a good wife!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn&#039;t know that she was so good at cooking when I married her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are an idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn&#039;t know how would it turn out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts &#039;is that girl okay?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You are so direct…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think they were the same person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um — what are you talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m telling her how much I love you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should say it honestly —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ————&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video running backward, she quickly moved back to her previous position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed, and asked her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She was so cute back then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying &#039;what kind of relationship do they have?&#039; What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you just say that we are brother and sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy?!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Mommy is mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino&#039;s head and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Auntie, I&#039;m hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay — grandpa is so slow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru&#039;s figure together with Mommy after dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — really.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, why won&#039;t she call me Mommy again? She called me it before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as &#039;this is auntie.&#039; A few tries later, she didn&#039;t make that mistake anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you have to do that? I&#039;m only in my twenties. Twenties of youth.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For a child, you are still her auntie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh ——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, if you like kids that much, why don&#039;t you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I don&#039;t understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a legendary hikikomori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s unimportant. By the way, isn&#039;t it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So many years ago…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And later…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn&#039;t know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, we were — how could I put it, we were still young. We weren&#039;t mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About — yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm — as expected of a siscon!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s expression… don&#039;t tell me…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Indeed it is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are they doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I meet Saori not long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She looked quite happy, &#039;it has been a while since our last meeting,&#039; just like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — haha…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also… I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is an OL now, right?&amp;quot; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Probably office lady&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, I really really want to see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Disgusting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, hey…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; It was when we first met, her angel like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori. Ayase. Manami. The Akagi siblings. Ria. Bridget. The Mikagami siblings. The Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you serious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m serious. Although everyone has their own work, let&#039;s give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just like a class reunion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it&#039;s like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s decide that later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least, it was a good idea in Kirino&#039;s opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn&#039;t she? Although some might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we have decided to do it, let&#039;s discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You already decided to leave everything for Saori again?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because she was very reliable…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, Saori would be angry if we don&#039;t ask her for help… although…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked aside, hesitating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her &#039;Bajeena&#039; personality?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, that would be fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not really though.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Itchy…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If their personality is the same……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say something so scary!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we married. If ……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were talking —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head — quite a good meal. My daughter said &#039;So good!&#039; and tried to sniff it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This isn&#039;t bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Future education is going to be difficult…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t spoil her too much, okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was surprised too, she asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back! I have brought a doll back!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;very fond of his granddaughter&#039; grandpa came back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then come and eat&#039;. Mom said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled and looked at my wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Congratulations on your promotion!&amp;quot; My wife smiled back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you knew.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;———&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It… it&#039;s nothing big&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It really became what you said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot; My wife sounded surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back then, when you said, that kind of thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn&#039;t know if this feeling was a dream or real.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the past me walking on the same route as me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271912</id>
		<title>Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending&#039;s Continuation</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:An_Ending%27s_Continuation&amp;diff=271912"/>
		<updated>2013-07-24T00:02:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos: Created page with &amp;quot;==An Ending&amp;#039;s Continuation==  ==Short story 5==  Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.  When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.  It&amp;#039;s fin...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==An Ending&#039;s Continuation==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Short story 5==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s fine if you think I&#039;m still daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister&#039;s name was Kousaka Kirino, she was very active abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, in fact she became more charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn&#039;t even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;They get along really well.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, this was a very heart warming scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I walked closer and listened to Kirino talked with my daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;— And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Wait a second!&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hastily asked, because somehow the name &#039;Shiori&#039; sounded familiar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked up &amp;quot;Ah, you are back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean, ah? You, are you…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, I couldn&#039;t just say &amp;quot;You aren&#039;t playing &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t that a bad game for education?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quickly changed my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But unexpectedly, I didn&#039;t get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter — &#039;Wah, wah&#039; — she cried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay it&#039;s okay. Good girl good girl. Your dad is so scary… oh… Mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino pinched my daughter&#039;s nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister glanced at me, and asked &amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah… just now… what was that game?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? This? This is a new game released yesterday.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn&#039;t look like an eroge or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha… it&#039;s the same as if you didn&#039;t answer my question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;… Why was I thinking like Ayase?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was that how father and mother thought? &amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, in this aspect, you haven&#039;t changed at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, what?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You always preferred laying down in one place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes — my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn&#039;t have work overseas, she stayed at my parents&#039; house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is that like a hikikomori?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So what? I don&#039;t care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Welcome home, darling.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn&#039;t get used to this. So unbelievable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tonight&#039;s dinner — I tried harder than usual.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife showed me a gentle smile:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Heehee, of course there is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I think about it for a second…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Could it be—a second one?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and hit me: &amp;quot;That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, I see. What a pity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um—&amp;quot; My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, I&#039;m waiting for dinner.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother&#039;s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You are back?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nope, where did he go?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He went to the toy store. Just now &#039;princess&#039; wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Ahahaha.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn&#039;t see the strict father anymore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not good to spoil kids too much. Although it&#039;s not a problem now, it&#039;s not good for future education.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry.&amp;quot; Mom smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It smells nice. I&#039;m starting to feel hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright alright. Let&#039;s wait for your father to return before eating&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mom moved her hand to her face, whispered to me without letting my wife heard:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway — Kyouske, you really married such a good wife!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? What are you saying?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn&#039;t know that she was so good at cooking when I married her.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are an idiot!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn&#039;t know how would it turn out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts &#039;is that girl okay?&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;You are so direct…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think they were the same person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, you are right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um — what are you talking about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m telling her how much I love you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should say it honestly —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ————&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video running backward, she quickly moved back to her previous position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ack — damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sighed, and asked her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are you doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Stop immediately.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What? Why?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She was so cute back then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying &#039;what kind of relationship do they have?&#039; What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t you just say that we are brother and sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy?!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah? Mommy is mommy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino&#039;s head and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Auntie, I&#039;m hungry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay — grandpa is so slow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru&#039;s figure together with Mommy after dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, auntie!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — really.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, why won&#039;t she call me Mommy again? She called me it before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as &#039;this is auntie.&#039; A few tries later, she didn&#039;t make that mistake anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why did you have to do that? I&#039;m only in my twenties. Twenties of youth.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For a child, you are still her auntie.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ugh ——&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Say, if you like kids that much, why don&#039;t you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not like I don&#039;t understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was like a legendary hikikomori.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s unimportant. By the way, isn&#039;t it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;So many years ago…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And later…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn&#039;t know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, we were — how could I put it, we were still young. We weren&#039;t mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;About — yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm — as expected of a siscon!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino&#039;s expression… don&#039;t tell me…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So nostalgic.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Indeed it is.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What are they doing?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I meet Saori not long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She looked quite happy, &#039;it has been a while since our last meeting,&#039; just like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah — haha…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also… I often meet Ayase too.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;She is an OL now, right?&amp;quot; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Probably office lady&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, I really really want to see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Disgusting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, hey…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;No.&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt; It was when we first met, her angel like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could I forget them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saori. Ayase. Manami. The Akagi siblings. Ria. Bridget. The Mikagami siblings. The Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you serious?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m serious. Although everyone has their own work, let&#039;s give it a try.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just like a class reunion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, it&#039;s like that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s decide that later.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least, it was a good idea in Kirino&#039;s opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn&#039;t she? Although some might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we have decided to do it, let&#039;s discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You already decided to leave everything for Saori again?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;i&amp;gt;Because she was very reliable…&amp;lt;/i&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, Saori would be angry if we don&#039;t ask her for help… although…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino looked aside, hesitating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her &#039;Bajeena&#039; personality?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Haha, that would be fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Not really though.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Itchy…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If their personality is the same……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t say something so scary!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we married. If ……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we were talking —&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry to keep you waiting!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head — quite a good meal. My daughter said &#039;So good!&#039; and tried to sniff it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This isn&#039;t bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Future education is going to be difficult…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Don&#039;t spoil her too much, okay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirino was surprised too, she asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;For real?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m back! I have brought a doll back!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;very fond of his granddaughter&#039; grandpa came back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then come and eat&#039;. Mom said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled and looked at my wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Congratulations on your promotion!&amp;quot; My wife smiled back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you knew.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;———&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It… it&#039;s nothing big&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It really became what you said.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What?&amp;quot; My wife sounded surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back then, when you said, that kind of thing.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn&#039;t know if this feeling was a dream or real.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the past me walking on the same route as me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>